H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

26. Harem-Sexual Fantasies (10-18)

ncestuous Harem 18: Bred by Our Brother - HAREM ~ SEXUAL FANTASIES - Chapter 18 by CopyKatto full book limited free

10 Incestuous Harem 10: Big Sis Plays with Her Toys

"Hi, Mom," my eldest daughter said, her face pale, her posture stiffening. "About what?"

Zoey thought she was in trouble. And why not? It was after 3 AM, and she was just now getting home from her work at Dairy Queen. What had she been up to after her shift ended? I had fallen asleep waiting for her to get home and begin her seduction into Clint's harem. I sat in my bathrobe, naked beneath, wishing I was upstairs in bed with my sister and my niece, Lee. Tonight, Clint shared his bedroom with Melody and Alison. My youngest was super excited, acting like it was a sleepover, spreading bedding on the floor of his room for them to sleep on.

It was so cute.

No, I need to focus on Zoey. My eldest daughter was twenty. She could be out late on a Saturday night if she wanted. She was an adult. She didn't have school tomorrow. I breathed in, frowning. She smelled like body spray and perfume. A lot of it. Almost like a cheap whorehouse. Probably trying to mask the smell of French fry grease.

"Come sit beside me," I told her, patting the couch. Part of me, the motherly part, wanted to pry into what had her acting guilty. Did she hook up with a boy after work? She never really dated, too hung up on her crush on her daddy. Now that Clinton was dead, she might finally be ready to date again.

Or yearn for another man of the house.

"It's late, Mom," Zoey complained, sitting down, her brassy hair bouncing about her shoulders along with her impressive breasts. She still dressed like a teasing slut, still trying to attract her father's attention.

But she had only attracted her brother's. My poor Master had to masturbate so many times because of his older sister. It used to make me giggle every time he would make an excuse to go to his room after seeing his sister in another pair of shorts molding to her body, showing off her cameltoe. Zoey did not believe in underwear of any sort.

"It's never too late to talk to your mother," I told her. It was hard being so commanding. It wasn't my nature, but being a parent required it. And a sex slave. I had to help my dominating son claim all the women of the family.

And Zoey was the last one. The hardest. The least submissive. The most dismissive. She still saw Clint as a boy. A Squirt.

"What is this about, Mom?" She tensed again, hands folded before her.

I fought a yawn as I leaned back. The robe wasn't belted tightly. It parted, and I caught her eyes glancing at my half-exposed breasts. They were large and pillowy, just a little bigger than Zoey's. She shifted. So she was bisexual or bicurious. That would make things easier. Maybe it wasn't only Daddy's attention she wanted.

But Mommy's.

"How are you doing?" I asked her. "You're out so late. Working hard?"

"We need the money, Mom," she said. "I'll have more when I get paid next week."

I nodded my head. "That's not what I meant. I feel like we haven't talked since..."

"Dad died?" She folded her arms, leaning back. "Well, that's been hard. You've kinda..."

"Checked out. I smiled at her. "Drank a little too much wine." Oh, god, I wanted wine right now. But Clint forbade me to buy any at the store today. No, yesterday. It happened yesterday now. There was none in the house. Just a single glass would make this so much easier. "I've been a bad mom, I know. It's just..."

"You miss him." Zoey relaxed. "I miss him, too. But he's gone and... And we just have to move on with life."

I swallowed, my throat pained. I cleared it. I really could use something to drink, even water. "And it must have been hard on you."

"It was hard on everyone," Zoey snorted. "Alicia vanished into her room, Lee thought she could do whatever the fuck...fudge she wanted, and Clint... Clint thinks he has to be a man now."

"He's nineteen. Some would say he's old enough."

Zoey rolled her eyes. "The Squirt doesn't have the balls to be a man."

"He spanked Lee today, and made her clean up her mess."

My daughter blinked her dark eyes.

I leaned forward, feeling my breasts shift beneath the cloth, wanting to spill out of the half-open robe. "He's a lot like your father. Looks like him, just as strong, dominating. He's putting everything to order. He just had to figure out how to do it."

"Melody's doing, right?" Zoey said. "Gave him...encouragement."

I nodded my head. "I think so. But Alicia's opening up, and Lee's learning she can't be a brat any longer." I laughed. "I cooked dinner tonight. It was nice. We ate as a family. Aunt Cindy was there. We even watched a movie. We missed you."

"I was working." She folded her arms again, pulling back.

"And you're still hurting, sweetie. You still miss him. And that's okay. I understand. It's normal for a girl to fall in love with the man of the house."

Zoey stiffened. Her face paled.

"He told me. After you tried your seduction."

"Oh, god." Zoey's breathing quickened.

I scooted closer to her on the couch, patting her thigh. "Honey, it's okay. It's perfectly normal for a girl to have a crush on the man of the house. To dress sexy for him, to try to seduce him with her budding wiles. He was flattered. And I see you still dress sexy for the man of the house. You're still aching to be taken by him. And that's okay, honey. It's perfectly natural."

"Jesus, Mom," Zoey said. "I tried to seduce Dad, and you're okay with it?"

"Oh, honey, of course I am. I love you. And wanting to please the man of the house is something I understand. A strong man, taking charge..." A shiver ran through me. Clint was so strong. My son knew how to treat his Mommy-slut. My pussy itched. I rubbed my thighs together. "So there's nothing wrong with desiring the man of the house.

"Even if he's your brother."

Zoey blinked. "What? I thought we were talking about Dad."

"We were. But there's a new man of the house." I grinned at her, stroking her thigh. "And the way you dress... He notices. He appreciates."

"I don't dress this way for Squirt," she spluttered. "I mean, gross. He's my little brother."

"Who's grown into a man." I stood up, wrapping my robe tight about my naked body. "When you're ready to let your father go and move on to other men, I will support you. No matter who you might choose."

And then I swept out of the room, letting those thoughts percolate in her head, letting her think of Clint and her father in the same way. To open her eyes that her brother wasn't a boy any longer. That he grew up, too, and could give her what she wanted from her father.

Clinton turned her down two years ago for a simple reason: he wanted his daughters to be Clint's. Zoey, Melody, Alicia, and Lee. All for his son. "I had two sisters to love," Clinton once told me as he watched Clint and Melody play in the backyard when they were at that transition into gangly tweens. "He could have four."

He sounded so hopeful, so proud of his son. And I would see my husband and Master's dream come true. I would make sure my son had all of his sisters to love.Zoey Elliston

The squeaking of bedsprings brought me out of my groggy sleep. I was buried under my blankets, trying to keep the sunlight streaming through my window away so I could sleep. I groaned when I glanced at my alarm clock.

9:42 AM was too early to wake up. Not when I didn't fall asleep until after 5 AM. But I couldn't relax. I was struggling to understand what was up with my mom last night. It was like she wanted me to fuck Clint. Which was ridiculous.

He was just a kid. My little brother. Yeah, he was playing doctor with Melody, but she was his age. They were both children.

The bedsprings creaked louder and louder. I groaned, rolling onto my back, looking up at the ceiling. My room was right beneath Clint's in the attic. What the fuck was he doing up there? Bouncing on his bed? What was he, six again?

"Yes, yes, yes, eat me," a girl moaned from above.

I blinked. "Eat me?" I whispered. And then my eyes widened. My cheeks burned. Was Clint and Melody...?

The bed creaking grew louder and louder, like my ears, alerted by my brain to their hanky-panky, had focused on the sounds coming through the ceiling, amplifying them in my mind. The rhythmic squeaking, the throaty moans of a girl in passion, the grunts of a guy.

"You're so tight," Clint moaned. "So damned tight. Love your pussy."

"Jesus," I whispered, "he's plowing Melody. Isn't he afraid Mom will catch him?"

"Oh, wow! Oh, yes! Jam that tongue in my pussy," Melody moaned. "Oh, you're so good at it. I love it."

Melody sounded so girlish when she had her pussy eaten. Flashes of my brother appeared in my mind, naked, muscular. I blinked at that. I knew my brother was muscular the same way I knew the sky was blue. It wasn't something I really noticed until it was pointed out. He filled out those t-shirts he wore the same way Dad did, his body toned, strong.

"Fuck," I whispered.

In my imagination, he was between Melody's thighs, eating out my blonde cousin, her sleek legs about his head, his finger reaming over and over into her pussy, feeling how tight she was. His muscular back rippled as he devoured Melody, licking her, fingering her, making her round breasts bounce.

"Shit," I groaned, the heat shooting through my body.

Melody was cute. I had noticed, but never really noticed. Not like I would with another girl. I bit my lip, trying to focus on my cousin and not Clint, but he kept intruding. His ass was muscular, toned, perfect for grabbing when being fucked.

I squeezed my eyes shut. No. I was gay. Yes, I had a thing for Dad once, but Stefani cured me of it when he rejected me. I went to my best friend to cry after I put myself out there for Dad, and Stefani showed me a better world. Soft, feminine.

So why was Clint violating my fantasy? Why did I want my bedsprings to squeak so loudly, to grip his ass as he plowed into me?

My pussy clenched. I slept naked. I squirmed, pushing off the covers, suddenly so hot. My large tits appeared, my nipples hard and pink. I writhed my legs, rubbing on my clit while pushing down the covers to expose my flat stomach and shaved pudenda. The unicorn tattooed on pubic mound almost glowed in the sunlight spilling through my half-closed blinds.

"You love it, don't you?" Clint moaned above. "You love my cock!"

"I do!" Melody answered, her voice sounding throatier than it had moments ago.

"Yes, yes, yes. So good! I'm going to cum," Melody then screamed, her voice girlish again, like she was bouncing between being a woman and a girl as Clint fucked her. "It's so good."

"Shit," I groaned, my pussy on fire. I had to do something about it.

I reached out to my nightstand and fumbled open a drawer. I shoved my hand in, knocking aside one dildo as I struggled to grab the first toy I could. I had a few in there—a rubbery, anatomically correct dildo; a silver vibrator; a blue gel dildo with little bumps; and a pink vibrator with clit tongues.

I grabbed the fleshy dildo. I pulled it out. The cock was thick and hard, the tip painted pink, the rest a beige, skin color. I licked the tip, getting it wet as I squirmed. My pussy was dripping. I didn't need it, but I couldn't stop myself.

That's how you suck cock, Clint said in my imagination, grinning down at me. His muscular chest rippled in my imagination as he seized my brassy hair. You worship the man of the house's cock just like that.

"Fuck," I grunted, pulling the dildo from my lips. What was wrong with me?

I closed my eyes, picturing Stefani wearing the dildo as a strap-on, her fiery hair spilling about her shoulders, her breasts round, nipples pierced by gold rings. She licked her lips, tongue stud flashing as she knelt between me.

I'm going to fuck you so hard, Clint whispered. I'm going to make my big sis cum.

"No, Stefani," I panted, pushing the dildo against my pussy. I tried to make her say those words, but they always came out in Clint's voice.

When had his voice grown so deep? So manly?

"Stefani," I gasped, trying to force my fantasy to obey as I pushed the dildo into me. Above, the bed creaked louder and louder. He was really fucking Melody. "Fuck me. Pound me."

As hard as I'm fucking Melody? Clint asked me. Because I will, big sis.

I shuddered, my pussy clenching down on the dildo's girth. I gripped the base, made to look like dangling balls, and drove it in and out of my pussy, fucking my cunt as hard as Clint fucked Melody. Gasps and moans echoed from above the room, both of them grunting and groaning their pleasure.

Stefani and Clint wavered in my mind, swapping back and forth as I reamed the dildo in and out of my pussy. I tried to force my fantasy to be Stefani, but she never stayed for more than a second, replaced by Clint's muscular body, his dark eyes looking down at me.

Dad's eyes.

You want me to fuck you so hard, big sis, Clint groaned. I'm the man of the house. You want it badly. You just have to ask.

"Yes," I hissed, surrendering to the fantasy, too horny to care. I needed to be fucked like Melody was. I needed to be pounded.

I pumped the dildo in and out of my pussy so fast. My wet cunt churned to a froth. I could hear the naughty sounds, savoring them. My bed creaked as I shifted my hips, fucking into my imaginary little brother's strokes. My tits bounded before me.

I stared at my waving nipples, licking my lips. My free hand grabbed my left tit and brought the fat nub to my lips. I sucked on it hard. Tingling pleasure raced through my body straight to my pussy. I groaned, clenching down on it as I squirmed and groaned.

That's so hot. I love watching you suck your own nipple, Clint groaned to me. You are so sexy. So hot.

My pussy clenched on the dildo hard. My snatch drank in the friction of it reaming in and out of me. I trembled, pumping faster and faster, driven wild by my need to explode. My eyes fluttered. I moaned and gasped. I shuddered, my hips writhing back and forth. My head tossed. It was so good. So damned amazing.

I would cum. I would explode on Clint's cock.

Yes, yes, yes, fuck me, Clint, I moaned in my mind, sucking harder on my nipple. The nub ached so badly.

I bet it would feel amazing if Clint sucked on my nipple.

I fucked my hips into my thrusting dildo. I pounded my count. I drove it so deep, so hard. I savored every moment of it as the pleasure built and built. The bedsprings still creaked, Melody screaming her head off.

"I'm cumming!" girlish Melody gasped. "Drink it all! Oh, yes! Oh, that's so amazing!"

"Yes, Princess," growled Clint. "You're so beautiful when you cum!"

"Cum in me," the throatier, adult Melody moaned. "Flood my pussy! Give it to me, Clint! Breed me!"

My nipple popped out of my mouth. "Yes!"

I came so hard with my brother and cousin. I moaned, wishing it was Clint's cock in me, flooding my pussy with his cum, breeding me the way I wanted Daddy to breed me. The man of the house... I wanted Clint so badly.

I bucked and spasmed on the bed. My head tossed back and forth as my pussy spasmed about the dildo, wishing it was his cock, wanting to milk the cum out of his balls. I groaned as my pleasure peaked in me.

Then I collapsed, gasping for breath, my body buzzing with rapture.

My eyes shot open. "What the fuck!"

I ripped the dildo out of me, shuddering in disgust. I just masturbated wishing my little brother would fuck me. I felt so dirty. What was wrong with me? Dad was one thing. He was a sexy stud. He was always so strong, so loving, as I grew up. I saw him with Mom, seeing how he made her smile, and I wanted to smile like that.

But Clint was a boy. Just because Melody was dumb enough to settle for a child, didn't mean I should.

And I was gay. I loved pussy. I wasn't into guys at all. Hadn't thought about another man beside Dad since Stefani. I loved her. She was my girlfriend.

I rolled out of bed, struggling to breathe. What the fuck was wrong with me? The bedsprings still squeaked above.

"Oh, you're cumming so much in me," Melody moaned, so throaty, so adult.

I wished I could squeeze my ears shut. I didn't need to hear my little brother fucking our cousin. I didn't need to masturbate to it, to have him confuse me. This was all Mom's fucking fault. Her dumb talk last night.

I shuddered, feeling so dirty. I masturbated to my little brother. I came hard like a freak.

I grabbed the first clothing I could, pulling on tight shorts and a top that clung to my large breasts. Then I bolted out of the room, frantically texting Stefani: "Freaking out. Coming over. Need to talk."

I headed down the stairs and almost crashed into Lee. Who was cleaning. She had the swifter in hand, sweeping it across the hardwood floors. She was an athletic girl, slim with a pixyish bob of black hair about her mischievous face. She wore an apron—a fucking apron—as she pushed the swifter back and forth, gathering the dust.

"Hey, Zoey," my eighteen-year-old cousin grinned at me.

What the fuck was going on? What had Clint done to our family?

I didn't say a word as I bolted outside where my car waited.Alicia Elliston

I fell forward onto Melody's body, her tongue still nuzzling at my pussy. I shuddered, squirming, my body buzzing from the wonderful orgasm she gave me while Clint fucked her hard. I rested my head on her pubic mound, her shaved landing strip tickling my cheek. I stared at Clint's dick buried into her cunt.

"Damn," he grunted. "Damn, that was good."

"It was," Melody moaned as Clint pulled his dick out.

I giggled and leaned down, licking at my big sister's pussy, tasting her sweet pussy and my big brother's salty cum. Her pussy lips gaped open from her pounding. Clint had fucked her so hard. She had squealed into my pussy.

Which made me cum.

I pushed up my glasses as I nuzzled, my pigtails spilling about her thighs. I probed my tongue into her folds, making her shudder beneath me. Her fingers dug into the cheeks of my ass. Oh, she tasted so wonderfully sweet and delicious. I nuzzled and lapped, just adoring the incestuous combinations.

"Cupcake," Melody moaned. "Oh, stop. My pussy's too sensitive."

"Oh, but it's full of so much yummy cream," I pouted in my girlish voice.

"Just give me a kiss," Melody moaned. "Come cuddle with me, Cupcake."

"Yes, big sister," I smiled, eager to be a good girl and obey my big brother and big sister. I was almost their little girl.

It was so naughty.

I turned around and settled down on her, my nonexistent tits—just little, budding mounds—pressed into Melody's nice, round tits. Everyone in the family, even Lee, had tits. I was eighteen and despaired over ever having them.

But Clint liked how girlish they made me look. And with my shaved pussy, I was even more girlish. Young, innocent, and taboo. His little sister that he could play with. His cute princess he had to love and treasure.

And discipline when I was naughty.

I nuzzled into Melody's lips. Her blonde hair spread about the bed, her hazel eyes glossy. Our lips met. I gave her quick kisses, giggling between them as I wiggled on her body. Clint still knelt between our legs. I could feel his eyes on us.

So I spread my legs wide, flashing my pussy at him. I wasn't shy about it any longer. He had taken my virginity. He had loved me. I was special. Melody and I were the two women he loved loved. Not just sister love or mother love. Or sex slave love. I giggled again, kissing my half-sister harder and harder.

"Well, my Princess and my Queen writhing together," Clint said. "What a naughty sight."

"We're tribbing," I giggled, undulating my hips and brushing my clit against Melody's.

She gasped, eyes fluttering. "Where did you learn that word, Cupcake?"

"Pretty naughty word for my little princess to know," Clint added, stroking up and down my thighs.

"I was looking up sex words while you two were sleeping in," I said.

"Oh, that's what you were doing on my computer?" Clint asked. His hands moved higher, grabbing my butt-cheeks. "What other naughty words did you learn?"

"Creampie," I said. "Which was yummy. I wanted to lick big sister clean of all her cum."

"But Clint fucked me so hard, and made me cum so hard, I was just too sensitive," Melody grinned. "Maybe next time."

"What else?" Clint asked, his voice so throaty, his strong fingers pulling apart my butt-cheeks.

"Spit-roasting, but we would need another guy for that. So, eww."

"Melody could wear a strap-on," he said, massaging my butt. It made me squirm, humping my clit into Melody's. "And I could ram my dick into your mouth."

"Kinky," laughed Melody. "I like it."

Well, you are a perv."

I giggled. "Yep, you are, big sister."

"Uh-huh, and what other things did you learn, Cupcake." She nuzzled her nose against mine, my glasses bumping her cheeks.

"Pearl necklaces, fisting, prostate stimulation, felching, sensory play, and rimming."

"Rimming, huh?" Clint asked, his thumbs pulling my butt-cheeks apart. "Like this."

I gasped as Clint's tongue licked through my butt-crack and found my sphincter. He swirled around it, making me tremble atop Melody's body. My nipples brushed hers, and my clit tingled as it humped against her pussy.

"Big brother," I gasped. "Oh, you're making me feel all naughty down there."

"In your cute asshole?" he asked between his licks.

"Yes," I groaned.

Melody nuzzled her nose against mine again. "You know why he's licking your asshole, Cupcake?"

"Because he's a perv?" I giggled.

"Because he wants to fuck your tight asshole."

My eyes widened. "What?"

"Time to lose your anal cherry, Cupcake."

"Yes, Princess," he groaned. "I want that ass."

"But..." I bit my lip. "Won't it hurt?"

"You'll love it, Princess. Melody did. And so did Lee."

"But..."

"Princess," his voice stern. "I won't hurt you. So you will be a good girl. Relax, and you will enjoy it."

"You'll cum so hard, Cupcake." Melody gave me a smacking kiss on the lips. "I promise."

"Okay," I said, my stomach twisting, then I gasped. Clint licked harder at my asshole.

It did feel nice, feeling his tongue swirl about my sphincter, teasing it, making me squirm and shiver on Melody's soft body. Her hands stroked my back as she gave me kisses. Her tongue fluttered against mine. I moaned into them, relaxing, soothed by her touch and Clint's licking.

My big brother's tongue felt nice as it pressed on my sphincter. Weird but nice. He pressed into my bowels, licking around. I gasped, my little pussy clenching at the sensations he churned. He probed his tongue in deep, swirling around.

And then his fingers found my shaved pussy.

"Someone's dripping wet," Clint grinned. I gasped into Melody's lips as he thrust two fingers into my depths. "Wet and juicy. You're just begging for this, aren't you, Princess?"

I moaned against Melody's lips, too scared to break the kiss.

"Yes, you are." His fingers wiggled in me. And then he pulled them out. They had to be so gooey with my juices.

He licked at my sphincter a final time before bringing his pussy-coated fingers to my asshole. He rubbed on my sphincter and then pressed in. I groaned, my eyes widening as he intruded into my bowels. I groaned and shivered. I wiggled as he wormed in deeper and deeper into my bowels.

His finger went so deep into me. A strange, burning pleasure radiated from my bowels. I squirmed more and more on Melody, grinding our clits together as I moaned into her lips. Clint's lips kissed at my butt-cheeks, sometimes biting as he pumped his finger in and out of my bowels.

Then he ripped it free and shoved it back into my pussy.

"Oh, such a juicy cunt and a tight ass, Princess. I'm going to love fucking your bowels. And so are you."

I broke the kiss. "Maybe. But it's so straaaange!"

The last word elongated as his pussy-lubed finger jabbed into my asshole. I trembled on Melody as it probed deep into me. Then his digit fucked in and out while Clint licked at my sphincter around his finger, making me quiver.

"Isn't that so dirty though, big brother?"

"You taste good," Clint groaned. "This sour flavor."

"Yes," Melody nodded. "I can't wait to eat your ass out, Cupcake."

"I think I would—" My eyes widened. "Big brother!"

"What did he do?" Melody asked.

"Two fingers," I groaned, my voice thick and throaty. "He thrust two fingers into my asshole. Oh, wow. Oh, that's nice."

Clint's two fingers pumped in and out faster and faster, stretching my asshole, getting me ready for his dick. He didn't do this for Lee. He just ripped his cock out of her pussy and fucked her cherry ass. But she was a humiliation and pain slut. That was what she loved.

And what I loved was being his little sister, being pampered and cared for by my big, strong brother. Maybe Clint loved us all in the ways we needed to be loved. And Melody and I needed that added romantic love, not just the carnal sex and passion.

"You're amazing, big brother," I moaned, my bowels clenching on his fingers. "Wonderful."

"I know," he said, so cocky and confident.

"Finger her asshole," moaned my big sister. "I want you to pound her, Clint."

"You want me?" Clint asked, voice stern. Sometimes Melody forgot he was in charge.

"You'll love it," she giggled. "And you want to do it. I want you to do it. So do it, Clint. Fuck her. Pound her ass. She needs it."

"I do, big brother," I moaned in my most girlish voice. "So badly. My pussy is so wet and tingly. And my butthole is so hot. Please, big brother. I need it. I'm so ready for your cock."

"You sound ready," he groaned, ripping out his fingers.

He moved up my body, his arms planting on either side of us. I could feel the heat of his body. His muscular stomach brushed my ass and then his dick found my pussy. I gasped as he thrust into my wet depths.

"Big brother," I whined. "You're supposed to do it in my butt. Not my cunny."

"I want to be nice and wet for your ass," he groaned. "And you are such a naughty princess. Your pussy is dripping juices."

"Cupcake's a perv," Melody said.

I giggled, my hips wiggling, pressing my clit on hers at the same time I savored Clint's girth in me.Oh, he was so big. So thick. I loved it. I wanted him to fuck me so hard. To just pound me and make me explode. But I also wanted to feel him in my butt. His fingers felt so naughty in there. I bet his dick would be even better.

"Please, big brother," I moaned, wiggling my hips, clenching my pussy on his dick. "Do it in my butt."

"But your pussy feels so good," he groaned. "And the way you wiggle your hips. You sure you don't want me to fuck your pussy?" He drew back and slammed in, pressing me against Melody."Yes!"

"You want me to fuck your pussy, Princess?"

"No, I mean! I want you to do it in my butt. Please, big brother. You got me all relaxed and lubed. Your fingers felt so naughty. Please, please, please."

He groaned, pulling his cock out of my pussy. "You're so cute when you beg. I just want to spoil you."

Melody's hands grabbed my butt-cheeks, parting them. "Fuck her, Clint. Fuck our cute princess. Our little sister needs it."

"I do," I begged.

And then his cock touched my asshole, so thick and wet and hard. He was bigger than his fingers. A shiver of fear washed through me as he pressed on my sphincter. I clenched, panicking. What if he hurt me?

"Relax, Princess," Clint groaned.Clint Elliston

Alicia's asshole was still clenched tight. She looked over her shoulder at me, her pigtails shifting. Her eyes were so wide behind her glasses. She was so cute, her lower lip quivering in fear as I pressed on her sphincter with my big dick.

"I will never hurt you, Princess. Relax."

"Yes, big brother," she said, her voice throaty.

"He never will," Melody whispered. "Your big brother loves you."

Alicia's asshole relaxed.

I pressed forward. The tight sphincter gave way to my cock. I groaned as I slid deeper and deeper into her asshole. Her bowels engulfed my dick. She was so tight. My body shivered as the pleasure raced up my dick. My hands clenched on the sheets as I drove deeper and deeper, sandwiching Alicia with Melody.

I groaned when my groin pressed into her butt-cheeks. I felt Melody's fingers, holding Alicia's asscheeks apart, pressing into my flesh. My balls rested on Alicia's taint. I drew up my hips, the friction burning on my dick.

And thrust.

"Oh, fuck," Melody gasped, her hazel eyes snapping wide open as she stared up. "Oh, fuck, you're pressing her right into my clit."

"Good," I grinned as I savored the tight, hot friction engulfing my dick. "I want you to enjoy it. I want you to cum, too."

"Damn, I love you."

"Me, too, big brother," Alicia gasped, her voice so throaty. "Oh, big sister, he's so huge. I can't believe it. I took him in my butt."

"Yes, you did, Cupcake."

I grunted, Alicia's ass relaxing more and more, stretching around my dick. Her pussy juices lubed the way, letting me fuck her bowels faster and faster. My balls ached. They smacked over and over into Alicia's taint.

My little sister made the cutest mewling sounds every time I drove into her asshole. She squirmed beneath us, grinding her clit on Melody's. Her face contorted with pleasure, savoring Alicia's body. My blonde half-sister's hands roamed our little sister's back.

"Fuck her," she moaned, licking her lips. "Fuck her ass so hard. She loves it."

"I do, big brother. Your cock is making me feel all naughty and tingly in my bottom. Oh, yes! You're fucking my butt!"

"I am," I groaned. "And it's so tight, Princess. I love fucking your ass."

"Yes, yes, yes," Melody gasped. "Pound her. Make her cum! Make us both cum, stud!"

"Big brother is a stud!" gasped Alicia, screaming as loud as she could.

I hoped Zoey enjoyed the show. Her room was right beneath mine. I wanted her to hear me fuck Melody and Alicia, to let her realize I knew how to please women. I hoped she was masturbating right now, gasping and cumming, seeing me not as her little brother.

But as a man.

I grunted, picking up my pace, fucking Alicia as hard as I could, savoring her tight bowels. I loved how she gasped and squeaked and grunted as I slammed into her asshole over and over. My balls thwacked against her flesh. She gasped and shuddered beneath me.

The friction made my balls boil. Another load of cum built and built in their depths. I shuddered, the bed creaking so loudly as I fucked her. Melody gasped out her pleasure as she humped back, savoring her clit grinding into Alicia's.

"Oh, your clitty feels so good on mine," Alicia moaned. "Almost as good as big brother's cock."

"Yes, yes, yes, Cupcake," Melody moaned. "Keep pounding her, Clint! Make her cum!"

"I'm so close," Alicia gasped. "Oh, I can't believe this. I'm going to cum with big brother's dick in my bottom."

"Yes," I growled and drove my dick deep into her bowels, fucking her so hard. My arms grew sore holding up my weight. I didn't care. I ignored it, pleasure racing through my body.

"Big brother!" Alicia squeaked.

Her bowels spasmed about my dick. I groaned, savoring the wonderful spasm of her asshole writhing about my dick. My eyes rolled back into my head. I growled out my pleasure. The cum spurted out of my dick. It flooded her bowels. Thick, hot, creamy jizz splattering into the depths of Alicia's asshole.

I shuddered, my body heaving. My back arched as I savored her spasming bowels. It was heavenly. My cum flooded my little sister's asshole. I grunted with each blast. The pleasure peaked in me. And then it was over.

"Fuck," I panted, rolling off of her, my cock plopping out of her asshole.

"Yes, yes, yes," Melody squealed. "Oh, yes, keep grinding on my clit, Alicia. I... Yes, Cupcake!"

Melody thrashed as she orgasm, clutching to Alicia. She looked so tiny on Melody even though there wasn't much difference in their height. But Alicia's pigtails made her seem so girlish. Her passion squeaking mewls instead of Melody's throaty moans.

"Damn, that was good," I said, rolling off the bed and sinking into the computer chair. I grabbed my phone and sent out a group text to all my women.

A moment later, Lee texted back. "She didn't stay for the entire performance. She bolted out before you started on Alicia's ass. Boy, she screamed so loud. Heard her on the first floor when you buggered her, Master."

"Damn," I panted, reading Lee's text. "Zoey left the house before I broke in your ass, Princess."

My phone chirped again. Another text from Lee. "But Zoey was freaked out and disheveled. I heard her moaning, too. Masturbating while you were fucking Melody. You turned her on, Master."

"That's good, Sir," came the text from Mom. "Means it's working."

Melody held up her phone, reading the answers while Alicia just snuggled on top of her. "Good," Melody texted, "she needs to be so wet for Clint."

I nodded my head and sent one more text.Vicky Samuels

I darted up the stairs, my naked tits bouncing before me. I felt like such a young girl as I burst into Clint's attic bedroom. My Master had summoned me with his final text. I licked my lips as he pushed back his computer chair from his desk.

I crawled beneath it, turned around. It was cramped as he slid back in. But I didn't care. I had been summoned to please my master. I licked at his dick, nuzzling against his shaft, savoring my niece's sour ass on it. I had to clean his dick, suck off all of Alicia's asshole.

It was so wonderfully humiliating.

Clint typed on his keyboard, ignoring me. I was just an object. A thing to clean his dick. My pussy clenched. I savored it. My tongue traveled up his dick, swirling about the crown of his cock before engulfing the tip and sucking hard. I loved that sour flavor of ass.

Clint grunted, his dick throbbing hard in my mouth.

"What're you doing, Clint?" Melody asked, her voice thick with satisfaction. My eldest daughter didn't even acknowledged my presence. I was just an object to her, too.

God, my pussy was on fire. I wanted to masturbate, but I had to clean my Master's dick.

"Job search," Clint said. "I'm the man of the house. I need to start contributing. Zoey and Mom and Aunt Slut can't do it all."

Aunt Slut. My pussy clenched again. Juices dripped down my thighs. I was the coolest aunt ever. What other aunt would suck her nephew's cock clean of her niece's ass?

None.

"That's a good idea," Melody said. "Maybe I should get one, too. And Lee. That girl has too much energy."

"Something dirty for her," Alicia giggled.

"We could have her sell her ass on the street corner," Melody suggested jokingly.

"Only I get to fuck her slutty cunt," Clint growled. "I own that brat."

I shivered at how strong he was. I sucked harder, bobbing my mouth up and down on his dick. His computer mouse clicked as he browsed the internet, his dick throbbing in my mouth. Salty precum joined the taste of Alicia's sour asshole.

"Well, here's a job. The Hiragawa Drugstore's hiring for a few part-time employees," Clint said. "That's close to here."

"Isn't that the place owned by Pam's mother?"

My eyes widened. Pam Hiragawa was my treat for Clint. Yesterday, after the debate tournament—in addition to teaching history, I coached the debate team that Pam was a member—I had seduced her, licked her pussy, and told her to suck Clint's cock at school tomorrow.

I think she would do it. Clint, like his father, had a thing for Asians. And I wanted to be the coolest aunt ever.

"I think so," Clint answered.

"Oh, so you want a crack at Pam's ass?" Melody asked.

"Jealous?" Clint asked.

"Only if you don't share," Melody said.

Alicia giggled.

"I'll share with you, Melody," Clint said. "If you remember who's in charge."

"You are," my daughter breathed. "You can fuck all the girls you want, Clint. You can do anything. I'll do anything for you."

"Strip naked in the middle of school?"

"Yes," Melody breathed. "Oh, yes, I would."

Clint's dick throbbed even harder as he typed. "I'm sending in applications for the both us and Lee. Maybe we can talk to Pam, get her to put in a good word with her mom."

"And then you can fuck her," Melody moaned.

Without warning, Clint's dick erupted into my mouth. Hot, salty cum flooded me. I shuddered, gulping down all the warm, delicious spunk. I shivered as it swirled about my mouth. Then I swallowed my nephew's jizz.

I loved being his sex slave.Zoey Elliston

Stefani answered the door wearing only a long shirt she slept in, her face bleary. I had sped the entire way here. "What is it, Yunie?" she asked as she stared at me, using her nickname for me. "Huh? You can tell me. What's got my unicorn so panicked?"

"Fuck me, Dandi," I groaned, using my nickname for her. We had called each other Dandelion and Unicorn, shortened to Dandi and Yunie, since we were kids. We even had the inspirations for our names tattooed on our pubic mounds.

I loved kissing her dandelion above her pussy.

"Fuck me right now."

"What?" she blinked as I burst into the house. "Yunie?"

I seized her hand and dragged her to her bedroom. "Your family's at church, right?"

She nodded her head.

"Good."

I threw open the door to her bedroom and kissed her hard as I walked us to her bed. My tongue danced with hers. Then I shoved her down on the bed. She fell in a curtain of fiery hair. She blinked, shaking her head.

"Yunie, what's wrong?"

"Take off that shirt," I told her, ripping open her panty drawer and snagging the red, gel double-headed dildo. It wiggled as I picked it up. "Then get on your hands and knees. I need to fuck."

You. My girlfriend. I was a lesbian. I didn't want Clint.

"Okay," she said, pulling off her nightshirt, revealing those round tits, pierced nipples, and the golden dandelion tattooed on her shaved pubic mound right above her pussy. My sweet Dandi. I loved her.

I didn't need Clint when I had her. Right?

I peeled off my shirt and shorts in record time as she rolled onto her hands and knees. Her shaved pussy peeked out between her thighs as I knelt on the bed. I leaned in, nuzzling at her pussy, licking, stimulating her, getting her wet.

I savored her tangy pussy as my tongue delved into her folds. She shivered, her butt-clenching as she wiggled back into me. I licked again and again, getting her wetter and wetter. Her juices flowed as she nuzzled at her clit, sucking hard on the nub.

Then I shoved one end of the double-headed dildo into her snatch.

"Yunie!" she gasped as I drove it in deep.

"I love you, Dandi," I moaned as I knelt facing away from her. I brought the other end of the dildo to my pussy. It was ribbed, the wonderful bumps sliding into my snatch, stimulating me.

Clint could never give me this pleasure. Only Stefani.

My fingers clawed at the sheets as I rocked back, my ass pumping into hers, the dildo sliding in and out of my pussy. The bed creaked as she rocked back, our butts smacking together over and over as my large tits dangled beneath me.

I groaned, the pleasure shivering through me. Sometimes the dildo pumped in and out of my cunt, other times my sex gripped it hard, keeping it from sliding much as I worked it in and out of her pussy. Either way, it stirred through my depths, stimulating my snatch, sending pleasure shooting through me.

"Oh, yes, Yunie," Stefani moaned. "I love it. Fuck my pussy. Keep rocking back. I want to cum so hard."

"Yes, yes, yes," I hissed, rocking back into her, my head tossing back and forth as the pleasure churned in my cunt. "I love it. I'm going to cum so hard."

"You're possessed," she gasped. "Jesus, Yunie, you're fucking me so hard."

"I just want to make you cum so hard, Dandi! So hard!"

"This will do it! Churn my cunt!"

The pleasure built in me as we rocked back. I savored our butt-cheeks meeting, clapping together, the dildo driven deep into both our cunts, only an inch or two thrusting out. Then we rocked apart, the dildo moving, sliding, stimulating with its ribs.

Before we rocked back together and buried the toy into each other.

Over and over we fucked each other. Our hips rocked back faster and faster. The bed creaked. We both moaned, singing out our joy, letting it echo through the room as we pleasured each other. As we drove each other closer and closer to our orgasms. To that wonderful, gasping moment of pure release as we shuddered and came on the same dildo.

We shared this pleasure. It united us. I didn't need Clint. He could fuck Melody. I had Stefani.I didn't need his muscular body. I didn't need his strong hands cupping my tits. I didn't need his hard cock ramming into my body as his weight lay atop me. I didn't need any of that when I had Stefani and all our toys.

The pleasure built and built. My head snapped back. "Dandi!"

"Yes, yes, yes, yes," she moaned. "Cum with me, Yunie! Let's explode! I want to cum with you, my sexy unicorn."

"My naughty dandelion," I moaned. "So sweet. So lovely! Yes!"

We screamed out together. My pussy spasmed on the dildo as we drove our hips back, our butts smacking hard together. The rubbery toy buried into both our cunts. I savored the pleasure rushing through me. The bliss that I truly craved, available only from my girlfriend. I held onto it for as long as I could.

And then it retreated.

I collapsed onto her bed. The dildo slid out of my pussy as Stefani groaned. Then she was behind me, hugging me, holding me, her round breasts pressing in my back. She was so soft and sweet. The opposite of Clint.

"What's wrong, Yunie?" she asked.

"I...I masturbated to Clint this morning," I gasped. "I...I wanted to fuck him.."

11 Incestuous Harem 11: Virgin Gift

My girlfriend, Stefani, held me from behind, her round breasts pressed into my back as I shuddered. The words choked out of my mouth, admitting that I had masturbated this morning to my little brother. The Squirt. I couldn't be attracted to him. I was gay.

Right?

I mean, yes, I once wanted to sleep with my dad, but what girl didn't have a crush on the strong, hunky man who raised her? At eighteen, I had tried to seduce him, and it had backfired. He rejected me, gently, and I fled to my best friend Stefani to cry.

And she showed me who I truly was. She seduced me, made love to me, took my cherry with her fingers. We made such sweet passion. For two years, we had been lovers. Everyone thought we were just close friends. So I couldn't like Clint. He was just my little brother. That annoying boy who swaggered around thinking he was a man. Just because our cousin, Melody, had no taste in men and let Clint stick his small dick in her didn't mean I should.

"You masturbated to Clint?" Stefani said, and I could hear the amusement in her voice. "And that has you freaked out?"

"Yes, Dandi," I said, shivering. Dandi, short for Dandelion, was my private nickname for her. Since kids, we had called each other Dandi and Yunie. It was why I had a unicorn tattooed on my pubic mound and Stefani a bright dandelion. "He's my little brother. How can I find Squirt attractive? He's so annoying."

"He's cute," Stefani giggled. "Growing strong. Looks a lot like your dad."

"Dandi," I groaned. "You can't think he's cute."

"Sure I can." Her hand stroked up and cupped my breast. She nuzzled into my neck. "He's always looking at you. Mmm, the way you dress to tease him."

"I don't dress to tease him," I protested. "I just like tight clothing."

"With that sexy cameltoe. Yum. He wants you so bad." She squeezed my large tit. They were almost as big as Mom's. Maybe even the same size. "He wants to cup these big tits and lick that delicious cameltoe."

I squirmed. "What are you saying?"

"That you dress like you're still trying to get your dad to seduce you. You never gave up on it."

"I did. I'm a lesbian now." I rolled over, my large tits pressing into hers, her nipples rings nudging my hard nubs. I stared into her green eyes. "I dress this way for you."

Stefani giggled. "Oh, Zoey, you first dressed like this for your dad. And you still do it. It's been six months since he passed. I think you dress this way for Clint."

"The Squirt?"

"Yeah." She rolled her eyes. "You're not gay, Zoey. You're bi. Like me. Why do you think we work at a strip club?"

"For the money," I blinked. "Because dumb men are stupid enough to shower us with money just hoping we might break the rules and fuck them."

"Because we like their attention. Oh, Yunie, don't you see that? We're exhibitionist. We get off on shaking our tight asses and tits for them. Yeah, we don't want to fuck those men, but we like them staring at us, lusting at us. You are so hot afterward. How late did you keep me up last night? The back seat of your car is cramped."

I blushed. "But... I love you."

"And I love my sweet unicorn." Her nose nuzzled mine then her lips kissed me, a quick peck. "But doesn't mean I don't think about boys. That I wouldn't love to finally fuck one. The right one."

"And who would that be?" My stomach squirmed. I didn't like this conversation at all. "Because I don't want to fuck any boy. Just you."

"And Clint." She arched an eyebrow. "Mmm, he is cute. He's not your dad, but he's getting their. Give him a few more years and, damn, what a man he will make. I bet he would take me so hard. Oh, I am getting so wet just thinking about it."

"You're crazy," I gasped, rolling away from her. "He's Squirt. He's a boy. He's not my dad!"

I froze, shaking, my stomach twisting. He wasn't Dad. He thought he was, but he wasn't. Not even close. No matter what Mom or Stefani or Melody thought. It was just a fluke masturbating to him. I was all confused. I wanted Dad so badly. Tears blinked in my eyes. I shivered.

And then Stefani was hugging me, holding me. I clung to her, crying. Dad was dead. He wasn't coming back. And Clint couldn't replace him. He just couldn't. He was just a boy.

A boy that made Melody scream her head off when she came. A boy that ate her pussy to orgasm and fucked her hard. A boy that had Lee cleaning, behaving. That had Mom singing his praises, saying he was the man of the house. Strong.

He was strong. Handsome, growing into a man. Maybe...

No! He was not Dad. He never would be Dad.Clint Elliston

I held Alicia's hand as we walked to school Monday morning. A nervous energy buzzed through me as we strolled down the street to our school. I felt like Alica's daddy taking her to school. She was so cute in her frilly, pink dress, her light-brown hair in her pigtails, glasses perched delicately on her nose, her shoes Mary Janes with ankle socks with a cuff of ruffled lace. Melody, strolling on my other side, wearing her classic jeans and a t-shirt that seemed two sizes too small, hugging her tight to show off her body. She was a tomboy. And outside of our houses, no one could know she was more than my cousin.

They couldn't know she was my half-sister and that I was fucking her. And they definitely couldn't know that I was fucking Alicia.

Lee walked behind us, or sometimes in front, bursting with so much energy as she darted back and forth. I could tell she was excited for her task today. I only wished I could be there to see it in person, but Alicia would record it for the entire family to watch later.

Zoey drove herself to school. She had left early. I saw her heading out, wearing her tightest clothing, her ass looking like a million bucks in her jeans, a cameltoe begging to be devoured, her tits bouncing in her halter top. She took one look at me, doe eyes widening. Then she bolted.

She was definitely coming around. I had to be patient with her. She was too strong-willed to be captured as easily as the other women of the family.

"PE is going to be so much fun," chortled Lee. "Right, Alicia?"

"Oh, yes." She squeezed my hand. "I can't wait. Your phone better have a full charge to capture it, cunt." Alicia was enjoying her ability to insult and degrade Lee.

"It does," Lee nodded, loving being insulted. She got off on degradation. She whipped her cell phone out of her pocket. "It's even off. I hope you can use it."

"Just because I don't own a smart phone doesn't me I don't know how to use one." Alicia glanced up at me, her face so cute. "Don't worry, big brother, I'll immortalize her task."

"Yes," Lee groaned.

Melody bumped her shoulder against me. We had several ways of showing our affection in public. Shoulder bumps, smiles, her punching me in the arm, her licking her lips—I can't do that one sexily. We had been kissing cousins for a while before Friday night when everything had changed.

"School is going to suck," Melody groaned. "I just want to be your girl and let everyone know it." She glanced at me. "Just say it. Tell me to take off my top in the middle of school. I'm not wearing a bra. Let everyone see you command me."

I wanted to, but there would be consequences. Lee might be in a lot of trouble for what I commanded her to do. I didn't want Melody to get in any. But I knew she wanted it. I glanced around, cars streaming by on their morning commute.

"Let me see those tits right now," I told her.

Melody didn't hesitate. She pulled up her blouse, her round tits spilling out, her nipples hardening into two dusky points. She shivered, holding them up for me, letting me drink them in. I squeezed Alicia's hand as I watched. Passing cars honked, getting an eyeful of barely legal tits.

Melody's hips shook. Her sandy-blonde hair, braided, swayed about her back. I had a perfect, side-profile view of her round breasts, so firm and perky, her nipples hard. She could have turned to face me, but then her back would be to the street and no one could see those delicious tits.

"Do you think all the men are jealous that they can't touch these tits, Princess?" I asked, my dick hardening.

"Oh, yes, big brother," nodded Alicia. "Big sister has such beautiful tits."

"Top notch," nodded Lee. "Wish mine were as big."

"Thanks," Melody moaned, thighs rubbing together.

"And how wet are your panties?" I asked.

"So wet."

"Show them."

Melody let out an almost orgasmic groan. Her fingers shot to the fastener of her jeans. Her shirt bunched around the tops of her tits. She pushed her jeans down off her hips. They fell to her knees. She turned, showing off the blue panties she wore today, a narrow cut with a thin waistband, almost a thong. I could see her shaved pussy lips molding to the fabric and the dark stains spreading.

"Those look wet," I agreed. "Panties down, too. Let's see you glisten in the morning sunlight."

"Oh, god," she moaned, rolling her panties off her thighs. A line of juices connected her pussy and panties for a moment, a glistening, gossamer thread.

I groaned when it snapped.

She had a tight, flushed pussy. Juices gleamed. A trickle worked down her thigh. I breathed in her sweet musk. Cars honked more and more, staring at her exposed ass. They were all so envious, lusting after this sweet nineteen-year-old hottie.

And she was all mine.

"Okay. Better cover up before you get arrested."

"Yes!" she hissed, yanking down her blouse first before pulling up her panties and jeans. She snapped them close and zipped up, face flushed. "When we get to school, we have to find a place so I can blow you. You look so hard." She bumped my shoulder.

"So hard, big brother," Alicia nodded, licking her cute lips.

"Are you wet, Princess?"

"I'm soaked," Lee groaned.

"Wasn't talking to you, slut."

Lee beamed. She bounced on her heels, bursting with energy.

"My cunny is all tingly now, big brother. I'm getting so hot and wet."

I squeezed Alicia's hand, wanting to kiss my eighteen-year-old sister right here, right now.

But we had to get to school.

I was hard the entire way, and Lee was walking in front of me, wearing a skirt that left her legs bare. They were sexy legs. And she had a sexy ass. She kept bouncing, making her small tits jiggle beneath the tight spaghetti strap halter top she wore. I was glad the warm weather was holding out so long into September to appreciate what she was showing.

Even if I had to readjust twice before we reached the school. And my first class was PE with Melody. I would have to stare at her in those tight athletic shorts and a tank top, plus the other girls in the class, particularly Pam Hiragawa.

I loved Asian girls, and the Japanese was petite like Alicia but with breasts like Melody. And that skin... Such a lovely shade.

"Damn, I'm just getting harder," I groaned as we reached the school. "We have to find a place on the way to PE."

Melody nodded her head. "It'll be a torture for you. Particularly with Pam in the class."

"Good luck, Master," Lee said. "Do I have your permission to go to class?"

I nodded my head. Lee darted off. Then Alicia gave me a big smile. She hesitated for a moment, almost rising on her tiptoes, then she remembered herself and walked away, her backpack bouncing as she strode through the school, looking too young to be an eighteen-year-old.

"There's the unisex bathroom," Melody said. "It has a lock."

"And everyone will see us go in there," I groaned. "We're early. We just have to be creative.""Well..." Melody bit her lip. "Oh, why do we have to go to school. There should be a mandatory break. Doesn't everyone know what's happened with our family?"

"No. And they can't ever. Incest is illegal."

She shivered. "Doesn't that just make it—"

"Clint," a shy voice said from behind him. "Can I speak with you and Melody?"

I frowned and turned to find Pam Hiragawa, wearing a pleated, white skirt with red flowers and black tights covering her legs. Her hands were folded before her, color spotting the pale-olive of her cheeks, her head bowed. Submissive.

"Yeah?" I asked, my mouth watering.

"I..." She licked her lips. "I... That is, your aunt asked me to do something for you."

"Oh, what?" I blinked. What was my slutty Aunt Vicky up to? She was Melody and Lee's mother, and a humiliation slut like Lee. This morning, I had pissed in Aunt Vicky's mouth while Lee drank Melody's urine.

I loved starting the day that way.

"I..." She squirmed.

"Well?" Melody asked, a grin on her face. "What is it?"

Pam looked around, her cheeks growing even darker, her squirming even worse. "This is so embarrassing." She took a deep breath. "She's been coaching me for debate. And... And she thinks... This will help with my...my confidence."

"I think you could use that," Clint nodded.

"So...?" Pam moved even closer, only inches apart. Other students walked past us. "So, can I blow you while Melody watches?"

"Oh, I get to watch," Melody smiled.

My dick almost erupted. I couldn't believe this was happening. "Yes," I groaned. "Yes, you can. We just need to find a place."

"I know one," she said. "Your aunt said we could use her classroom. It'll be empty and unlocked."

"Second floor," Melody and I said together.

I seized Pam's hand, gripping hard. I wasn't letting her get away. "Come on."

She nodded her head, still bowed. It was so sexy, so submissive.

It was hard not to run through the halls to the classroom, but my dick ached and throbbed so badly. Pam Hiragawa wanted to suck my cock. Aunt Vicky deserved a reward for this. My mom had mentioned once how she and her sister would procure Asian girls for Dad to enjoy, gifts to him to show their love and affection.

"Damn, Mom really outdid herself," Melody groaned.

"Yes," I panted. We reached the stairs. My dick was iron. Steel. Adamantium.

I almost dragged Pam up it in my haste, Melody keeping pace. She was clearly as excited as I was by this entire situation. Her cheeks were flushed red again. I bet her pussy grew hot, itching. We reached the second floor and walked down to Aunt Vicky's classroom.

I tuned the doorknob. It twisted.

I pushed through the door, pulling both of them in. Melody locked it behind her. The classroom was dark, the only light spilling in beneath the door jam and through the small window set in it. The blinds were pulled down, keeping out the sun. The sounds muted.

It was so private, our own dark world to play in.

"Have you ever sucked a cock before?" Melody asked.

Pam shook her head.

"Licked a pussy?"

Pam nodded.

My cock throbbed.

"Was it my mom's?" Melody's voice was so husky.

Pam nodded.

"Oh, damn, Clint." Melody shivered. "Pam, didn't it make you curious why my mom would send you to blow her nephew while I watched?"

Pam squirmed.

I cupped her chin. "You answer Melody. She's my main girl. You obey her like you obey me."

Pam licked her lips. "It made me wet. I...I...I'm bi. I like you both. I've seen you kiss. It made me so wet. I wished..."

"Jesus," I groaned. "You saw us? When."

"Two weeks ago. During PE. You were behind the portables. You had Melody pinned against the wall, kissing her so hard. I couldn't get it out of my mind. She's your cousin, and it was so hot."

"I'm his half-sister," Melody said. "Now how does that make you feel about us kissing?"

"Oh, wow," groaned Pam. She trembled.

"And you're just a submissive, wet slut," I groaned. "Your panties must be soaked right now."

She nodded her head.

"Good. I want them soaked all day. No touching yourself. On your knees and start sucking. I want to cum in that mouth. But don't swallow. Hold it in your mouth." I took out my phone. "I want to capture it."

"Yes, Clint, "Melody moaned, her jeans unsnapping.

I arched an eyebrow at her as she yanked them down, exposing those sexy, blue panties.

"May I masturbate?" she gasped, her panties coming down, her pussy exposed. She stroked her blonde landing strip. "Please, Clint. I love you so much."

"I let you get away with too much," I groaned. I just loved indulging her and spoiling Alicia. They were the two I loved love. I cared for the other women, loved them, but they weren't the ones that made my heart beat faster, made me just want to hang out with them. "Masturbate."

"Thank you." Melody shoved her hands between her thighs and groaned.

Pam fell to her knees, and I hit record on my phone. She had such a doll's face, her black hair, pulled into a French braid, spilled over her white blouse. Her delicate fingers trembled as she undid my jeans and pulled down my zipper. She worked my pants down my hips, exposing my blue boxers, my cock tenting the front.

"You're so big," she whispered. "Bigger than I imagine."

"Then you masturbated to?" Melody asked.

Pam nodded her head, pulling down my boxers. Her eyes widened as my dick spilled out before her face, the tip smacking her nose and sending a sharp jolt of pleasure up my cock. She licked her lips, staring at it. One hand wrapped about the base, stroking my dick. She trembled, drinking in the sight.

"The first dick you've ever seen?" I asked.

She nodded her head. "Outside of pictures in health class."

"And those cocks are pathetic," groaned Melody, juicy sounds coming from between her thighs. "You'll love his dick, Pam. Trust me."

Pam didn't answer. Instead, she licked at the underside of my dick, starting about the middle and heading towards the tip. She brushed the sensitive ring at the crown of my dick then across the spongy tip. I groaned. Her tongue lapped at the slit, gathering the beading precum.

She pulled her tongue in, savoring the taste, slanted eyes staring up at me as she shivered. Moaned. And then again she licked the tip of my cock. She swirled her tongue about it. Her lips brushed it. She sucked on the tip, bringing a groan from my lips.

"Yes, yes, yes," moaned Melody. "That's it. Suck his cock. That's my man's dick you're pleasing. You better make him cum so hard. He's dying for it."

"I am," I groaned, her mouth sliding up and down, sucking, bobbing, her cheeks hollowing as she worked her lips. She shifted her head, tongue swirling.

My cock was in Pam Hiragawa's mouth. I couldn't believe it. If I wasn't in love with Melody, I would have asked Pam out last year when I first met her. She was so sexy, so delicious. I aimed my smart phone at her, immortalizing her first blowjob, her first act of submission. I glanced back and forth from her face and the screen, making sure she was centered.

"Damn, you are sexy sucking cock," I groaned. "Mmm, you're my doll-faced, Asian slut. My Japanese whore."

She sucked harder, cheeks hollowing.

"You like that?" I asked. "Does it make you wet when I call you those names? Or just when I say that you're mine?"

Pam moaned about my dick, her hips wiggling. The humming bliss of her voice sent a shudder down my cock to my aching balls. My free hand seized her French braid, holding it as she worked her mouth up and down his cock.

Melody moaned in the background, fingers plunging into juicy twat. I loved her eyes on me, glad she was here. Aunt Vicky was right to include her. I wished only Alicia was here, too. And Lee. And my mom. And Aunt Vicky.

And Zoey.

I wanted all my women to see this moment, to know that other women outside our family submitted to me.

"Shit," I groaned, my body trembling, balls boiling. "Keep sucking that cock. I'm going to pump so much cum into your mouth. Melody got me so hard on the walk to school."

"I did. So hard. You should have made me blow you on the street, Clint." Her head tossed back. "Oh, that would have been so hot."

Melody squealed out her orgasm, cumming hard. Her body shuddering. My balls ached. Her moans inflamed my lust. My cock throbbed in Pam's sucking mouth. Her cheeks hollowed with her passion, with her need to taste my cum while her hand stroked my cock.

She wanted this. She wanted me. Jesus, I could have had threesomes with her and Melody for weeks. For months. If only I had woken up to being a man sooner.

"Don't swallow or spit, slut," I grunted, my cum rising in my balls. "Get ready. This is what you wanted. Fuck!"

My cum boiled out of my balls. The pressure raced down my cock. That powerful surge of bliss shot through me. I grunted as my cum spurted into her hungry mouth. It splashed along her tonsils, bathing her mouth. She groaned, cheeks bulging as she sought to contain my load bursting into her mouth.

"Yes, yes, yes," hissed Melody. "You better not swallow a drop, slut!"

Pam's hand squeezed my cock, stroking up it, getting out the last few drops. I still filmed her as she pulled her mouth off. She looked up at the camera, cheeks bright red, and then she opened her mouth, knowing what I wanted.

My cum swam around her tongue, pooling at her gullet.

"Fuck," I panted. "See that, Aunt Vicky? See what this slut did for me?" I stared at Pam. "Swallow and tell my Aunt Slut just how much you enjoyed it."

Pam closed her mouth, swallowing, shuddering as my cum slid down to her belly. It was one of the sexiest things I had ever seen. Then she opened her mouth wide, proving it was all gone before saying, "I loved it. Ms. Samuels. Your nephew's cum was so salty and yummy. I swallowed it all. Now I feel so confident."

I turned off the recording. "Damn, Pam, I can't wait to pop your cherry." My fingers worked on my phone. I had an app that let me pull frames from video and save them as pics. "We're going to have fun tonight."

I attached the pics and hit send.Vicky Samuels

My phone beeped in my purse as I waited on the first floor of the school, wondering what was happening upstairs in my class.

I opened it and smiled at the dirty sight of Pam Hiragawa's mouth open wide, my nephew's cum swimming in her mouth. The second pic was her mouth open, the cum gone. It was captioned, "Coolest aunt ever. You may ask for anything tonight, slut."

A hot shiver ran through me. He loved my gift. "I'm the coolest aunt ever," I said to a pair of passing students. "Just the coolest."

They gave me weird looks. I did not care.Melody Samuels

"My cherry?" Pam asked.

"After school," Clint said, zipping up, "I'm taking your cherry. I want it."

She took a deep breath, her eyes moving, mind thinking. "It's yours."

I shuddered, my orgasm billowing through me, pussy spasming on my fingers. It peaked and bliss rippled through me. I pulled my fingers from my shaved snatch. With one hand, I pulled up my panties and jeans, wanting to preserve the cream on my digits. It was awkward, and I couldn't button up one-handed.

I walked to them as Pam rose, trembling. She turned to face me, her head bowed. I smeared my pussy cream on my lips, tasting my sweet musk, and then kissed her hard on the mouth. Clint groaned as he watched us.

Pam only hesitated for a moment before she kissed me back. Her lips moved, tongue tasting my cream. I shivered, my pussy clenching. I wanted to keep kissing her, but time was ticking. We had our first class soon.

I broke the kiss. "Mmm, that's what I thought. You want to lick my pussy, too."

She nodded her head.

"You will." I glanced at Clint, forgetting he was in charge. "Right, Clint?"

"I guess I can let you have that pleasure," Clint said. "Or maybe Alicia should get it."

Pam's eyes widened. "Your little sister?"

"Hot, right?" I arched my eyebrows at Pam.

She nodded, blushing furiously.

"I think she's perfect, Clint."

He frowned at me. "For what."

"For your girlfriend. You can't stay single. People already think we spend too much time together. They whisper about us." I nudged Pam. "Here's your beard, as they say. Your new girlfriend. You did just ask her out on a date."

"To pop her cherry."

"Mmm, what a hot date, right, Pam?"

She nodded her head.

Clint looked at Pam. "You want that? You want to be my girlfriend?"

I saw the interest in his dark eyes as he stared at Pam. I had seen him looking at Pam. In fact, there were times I was a little jealous of the attention he gave her, and other times I wanted the three of us to do things. Friday night, when Clint asked me if I was okay with threesomes, I meant it. I would share him with any girl.

Especially Pam Hiragawa.

"I would like that, Clint," Pam said, hands clasped before her. "Very much so."

Clint put his arm around her shoulder, pulling her close. Then it slipped down to her lower back and her ass. The jealousy surged through me. Not really at Pam, but just at the fact Clint could touch her like that in public and people wouldn't whisper.

She was so lucky to be his in public.

Her arm slipped about his waist as he pulled her close. He leaned down, giving her a kiss on the mouth, making her flutter. I took a deep breath, hating how my guts squirmed. This must be how my mom felt at times being Dad's secret lover, not able to be seen like this with him because her sister was the wife of the man she loved.

What a shame our world was so intolerant.

Clint broke the kiss. "Just remember, in private, Melody's my first woman. My queen. Alicia's my princess."

"What am I?"

I smiled. "His concubine. You're not a slave like Lee and my mom and my aunt."

Her eyes widened. "So many women. Your entire family?"

"Almost," Clint said, heat in his voice. "But soon, all of them."

"Zoey won't hold out for long." I moved in, patting his crotch. "You might need some help keeping up with all of us."

"I can handle it," he boasted. He pulled Pam close. "Oh, me, Melody, and Lee applied for jobs at your mom's drug store. Care to put in a good word for your boyfriend?"

Pam's smile grew. "I would be honored." She leaned her head on his shoulder. They looked so perfect together.

Clint glanced at me, frowning. I gave him a big smile back. Pam was so damned lucky it hurt.Lee Samuels

Physical Education was my favorite class. I loved running, getting sweaty, the buzz from endorphins pumping through my veins as my heart raced. It was the best.

And it was about to get better as I strolled into the locker room with the other girls. Alicia shared my class even though she was a year younger. She was the least athletic girl in class, and in her gym shorts and tank top, her underdeveloped body was so obvious. She was so petite, so flat chested. Her breasts had hardly budded, her nipples small. Even I had small handfuls of tits. I wasn't the flattest in the family.

Zoey, Mom, and Aunt Cheryl had really lucked out in the tits department. Dad's side of the family must not be that busty.

It was wonderful actually having a Dad. I wish I knew Uncle Clinton was my father while he lived, but it meant I didn't grow up without a father. He was always there, trying to keep me in check. I loved his attention. When I was bad, it always drew his stern gaze.

Guess I was practicing for Clint.

I opened my locker, grabbed my supplies—can of shaving cream and a fresh razor. I stripped naked while my sorta friend Carmelita arched her eyebrow. I was more friends with her to keep from being bullied. Which is why I had been such a cunt to Alicia the last year or so.

"What's that for?" Carmelita asked as I headed naked for the showers, the only girl not wrapping herself up in a towel. Carmelita had, hiding her golden-brown curves.

"Need to shave my pussy," I told her, glancing down at the thick, Black bush adorning my pudenda. "Time to go for the bald look."

"Now?" she blinked. "You feelin' loco or something?"

"Always," I beamed, my pussy growing so juicy.

This was so humiliating. Having to shave myself while all the girls of my PE class watched. But Clint's orders were adamant. "You have a hairy bush. I want it gone. Shave it off in the locker room then masturbate. Let all your friends know just what a filthy slut you truly are."

I was a filthy slut. A depraved whore. I sat down on the tiles and leaned against the central shower hub. There were no stall dividers but three pillars of stainless steel each with seven nozzles ringing it. The other girls blinked as I leaned back and spread my legs wide, exposing myself. Even with my thick bush, I felt like my cunt was on display.

"Eww, what are you doing, Lee?" Alicia asked. "No one wants to see that hairy rug between your thighs."

She held my smart phone, filming what I was doing while the other girls froze, glancing at me, shock painted on their faces.

"It is disgusting," I moaned. "I'm such a filthy, disgusting slut. So it has to go."

The pink shaving cream whooshed into my hand. I rubbed it against my bush. The other girls whispered. Carmelita arched an eyebrow at me, a sneer crossing her lips as she folded her arms, pressing her towel against her tits beneath.

Carmelita shook her head. "The bookworm's right, this is fucked up, Lee."

"Uh-huh," I groaned, my pussy tingling. "I have to. My filthy bush has to go."

I shuddered as the razor scraped along my skin. Felt it glide across my pudenda. Heard the hairs cut. Felt bare skin in its the wake. I worked deftly, staring at all the girls almost as much as my pussy. Alicia filmed me, a wicked smile on her lips. Sneers and head shakes rippled through the other girls. They whispered to each other.

And they judged me. Looked down on me.

I was so wet.

My pussy lips were swollen when I reached them. I felt them with my fingers as I shaved around my snatch. I groaned, exposing more and more of my cunt to their sight, to their mocking eyes. Their whispers grew louder and louder, reaching my sensitive ears.

"What a freak. I don't want to see her snatch."

"Who does? She's a flat-chested beanpole."

"Why no guy wants her."

"Does she think shaving her beaver will get her dick?"

"Maybe she wants the vag," another girl laughed.

"You a dirty dyke showing off that snatch to us?" Carmelita laughed. "Huh, want us all to stare at your pussy and think it's top shit."

"No, my cunt is filthy," I moaned, shaving the last hairs. "Just look at it." I spread my pussy lips open, showing pink. My fingers shoved into me. I groaned. I was so wet. "Look at how nasty this cunt is. Look at how deep I can shove my fingers in."

"She's masturbating. Eww, no one wants to see that, slut," Alicia said. "Your cunny is rancid."

"No dick wants rancid pussy," laughed Carmelita. "Fuck, Lee, you are one nasty girl."

"So nasty," I moaned, my pussy clenching on my fingers. My legs spread wider, my fingers pumping faster.

More than a dozen girls all stared at me. I drank in their disgust. The humiliation fed my lusts. The shame burned through my cheeks. My nipples ached. I pinched them with one hand as I reamed three fingers into my cunt, stretching out my hole while I moaned. My toes curled, my fingers pumping faster and faster.

I was so juicy. I could hear my fingers as they fucked into my nasty cunt. Alicia had a huge grin on her face. She savored it for all the years I bullied her with Carmelita and the other girls in this room. And now they bullied me.

"Skank."

"Slut."

"Whore."

"Bet she sells that pussy on the street corner."

"For five dollars."

"Just a cheap slut."

"She's a dyke. But we're not. We're not going to touch your cunt. Not even Felicity."

"Nope," the actual lesbian said. "That's so sick, Lee. No one wants to see you masturbating."

"Not even Felicity thinks this is hot," Carmelita sneered. "Your pussy doesn't even turn her on. God, why the fuck was I friends with you?"

"Don't know," I moaned, digging my fingers in faster and faster. "Yes, yes, yes, I'm such a nasty slut. Oh, my god!"

"She's cumming," Felicity sneered.

"Gross."

"I'm going to barf."

Their words made the pleasure so intense. So wonderfully depraved. My eyes fluttered. My feet slid across the tiled floor. My moans echoed through the room. My back arched. My small tits shook. Cameras flashed. Pics of this would spread across the school faster than Nutella on bread.

Stars burst before my eyes. They would hate me. They would call me derogatory names. Every day they would bully me. I would have to endure it, my pussy growing hotter and hotter, aching as they humiliated me.

Nasty pics of me photoshopped with degrading captions would be all over the internet. Boys would hit on me, thinking I was easy. But I was only one man's slut. And he commanded me to do this. I didn't care what the consequences were.

They would just help me cum harder.

My body thrashed as my voice squeaked out of me. My pussy spasmed on my fingers. I shivered and shuddered. My eyes rolled back into my head. And then I fell still. I shivered, licking my lips. I pulled out my fingers, licking them clean.

"Cuntwaffle loves her pussy cream," sneered Carmelita. "But I bet it taste like rotten fish."

"Mmm, maybe you'll find out one day," I shuddered as I stood up. I turned around and flipped on the shower. They stared at me.

It was so hard not masturbating a second time as I quivered beneath their shameful looks.Clint Elliston

"It was so awesome, Clint," Alicia said, bouncing as she sat across from me at the table in the school's cafeteria, Melody at her side. "Oh, wait until you see the vid. They said such mean things to her, and she just came harder."

"Can't wait," I said then smiled as Pam sat down beside me.

Like a good girlfriend, she leaned over and kissed me on the lips.

Alicia went still. "Big brother?"

"I'm dating Pam now," I told her, arm going around Pam's shoulder. I liked that. I wished I could do it to other girls. "But I still love you, Princess."

"She's his disguise," Melody said. "People are starting to whisper about me and him being so close. But look around. People are learning they're dating. They jogged side-by-side during PE. It was cute."

Alicia nibbled on her roll.

"She understands," I told my little sister. "Right, Pam?"

"I'm his concubine," Pam said. "You're his princess, and Melody is the queen." Pam smiled. "I...I like the idea of sharing him."

"Oh," Alicia said, swallowing.

"Trust me, Princess. You do, right? Good girls trust their big brothers. I don't want another fit from you."

She gave a guilty flush then gave me a smile. "I trust you. Always. And you..." Her eyes brimmed with desperate hope.

"Yes, I love you. Pam doesn't change that. But you need to be careful. People are around us."

"That's why he has Pam," Melody said.

I turned to Pam. My heart raced as I leaned I, kissing her on the lips like I had wanted to with Melody so many times in the lunch room. Someone whooped behind us, and Pam pulled away, blushing sweetly.

And then I spotted Zoey and her redheaded best friend Stefani walking by.

"Hey, Sis," I grinned. "Why don't you join us?"

Lee darted by Zoey, sitting down to my right, her food steaming on her tray. "Boy, I'm starved."

I ignored her, staring at Zoey, arching an eyebrow. She blinked at Pam, then she rushed over to us, leaving the sexy redhead behind. My sister's large tits bounced in her tight blouse, and that cameltoe was so delicious. "So you are dating Pam. What about...?"

"Me?" Melody asked. "It's fine. I don't mind sharing Clint. And it's not like we can date openly."

Zoey looked around the table, Lee digging into her food, Alicia nibbling on her roll. She shook her head. "What is going on with this family?"

"Clint," Lee said between bites, her words slurred. "He's the man of the house now."

The color faded from Zoey's cheeks. Her eyes flicked from me to Alicia then to Lee before returning back to me.

I nodded. "Plenty of room at the table for my sexy, older sister."

Her nipples were two hard points thrusting at the front of her blouse.

She fled.

"She's getting closer," Alicia smiled. "Then I'll have two big sisters to love."

Melody giggled, "Pam, you can stop staring at Zoey's ass with your mouth open."

Beside me, Pam started, closing her mouth and blushing. "Those jeans... I could see her..." She lowered her voice. "Pussy."

"Zoey always has a cameltoe," I groaned. "She's a tease that way. Good thing I have a sexy virgin's cherry to pop after school."

"Wonderful," Lee groaned, her hair still damp from PE. My last class before lunch was World History, and I had such a hard time focusing on Aunt Vicky's lecture while thinking about her daughter obeying my commands at the same moment in PE. "You'll love it, Pam. Guess you're part of the family."

"I guess so." Pam shifted. "Oh, I spoke to my mom. She is excited to meet you. She says she can interview the three of you for the jobs after school tomorrow."

"It'll be fun meeting your mom after I've popped your cherry," I grinned.

Pam blushed again, smiling, nodding.

The rest of the day sucked. My dick was so hard, eager to break in my girlfriend's pussy. I liked that. I had my queen, my princess, my concubine, my mommy slut, my aunt slut, and my sister slut. What would Zoey be? My sister lover? My mistress.

I smiled. My sister mistress.

After lunch I suffered through Engineering, Math, and Computer Science. I shared that last class with Zoey. She sat at the far end of the room from me. Every time I felt eyes, I would glance over just in time to see her look away.

I had her. She wanted to be my slut so badly. Now she just had to stop being stubborn and surrender. Fucking her would be glorious.

The moment class ended, she bolted from the room before I could say anything. I let her flee. She couldn't run from her desires forever. I packed up my books and headed out of the classroom. Pam and Melody waited out front. Pam came to me, giving me a rather chaste kiss.

So I put my hands on her ass and kissed her hard. I wanted everyone to see me kiss her. The one woman of mine I could love in public. My heart raced faster and faster. I did have a crush on her. Melody had won my affection, but Pam...

Maybe I could love three women?

"Dude, did you see it? She masturbated in fucking gym class," a guy walking by said to his friend, holding up his phone.. "Fuck, I have got to nail her. Look at those tits, man. If a girl is that slutty, you know she'll put out."

Lee appeared on his heels, a huge grin on her face. "I am so popular. You should see the things being said about me on Facebook. I have to masturbate so badly, Master. Their words are so terrible. So insulting. I'm such a freak, Sir."

"Later," I told her. "Pam needs her cherry popped and Melody her pussy licked."

"What about me, big brother?" Alicia skipped up, backpack's straps bouncing on her shoulders.

"I think Lee can take care of you. Let's get home."

Pam, it turned out, had a car. We piled into it, Pam handing over the keys to me. She sat in the back between Alicia and Lee while Melody rode shotgun. She was my queen. I had to resist the urge to speed home. But even doing the speed limit—okay, I sped a bit—we were there in minutes and pulling into the driveway. I wasn't shocked to see Zoey's car absent. I bet she was at Stefani's.

Another girl that I would love to fuck.

Melody squeezed my cock through my jeans. "Damn, Clint is like iron. Let's go."

"Yes," Alicia moaned. "I have to pee so bad, Lee. Let's hurry. Bathroom."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee moaned.

The two giggling girls raced ahead, Lee practically battering down the front door to get in. I slid out and held out my arms to my two women. Pam on my left, Melody on my right. They took them, and we strolled into the house, Lee's squeals echoing as footsteps pounded up the stairs.

I took my two women to the master bedroom. There, the three of us kissed. I had them both pressed against me, our lips meeting, tongues swapping. I groaned, my hands stroking down to grip both their asses as we moved to the bed. We fell on it, both girls squirming. Pam was shy but excited as she kissed me, Melody hauling off her tights.

Then Pam was pulling down Melody's jeans and panties in one go. The Japanese girl kissed Melody's blonde landing strip, working lower and lower until she nuzzled at my half-sister's pussy, her tongue licking through folds.

"Damn," I groaned, hauling off Pam's panties, leaving on her skirt. Her bush was thick and wiry, hiding her pussy. I leaned in, nuzzling at her tart pussy.

"Oh, yes, eat my pussy," moaned Melody. "Oh, Clint, she's licking her first pussy."

"It's a good one to start with," I groaned. "My first."

Pam shivered and moaned as I licked her tart folds, her pubic hair caressing my cheeks. I probed my tongue through her pussy, nuzzling, touching, brushing her hymen. My dick throbbed. I had taken Melody's, Alicia's, and Lee's cherries.

I was eager for number four.

Melody's moans rose while Pam's hips wiggled. My tongue slid through her folds. My dick ached in my boxers and jeans, but I didn't care. I wanted Pam to cum hard, to be ready for my cock, dripping wet for me.

And I loved eating pussy. It was delicious.

My tongue licked from her clit to her maidenhead, caressing her over and over while my fingers stroked her thighs. She wiggled her hips back into me, moaning as she devoured Melody's pussy. My half-sister groaned, the bed creaking as she humped Pam's face.

"That's it, just like that," moaned Melody. "That's how you eat pussy. Mmm, you are a natural, Pam. Just a natural. Damn, I'm glad you're our girlfriend."

"Our?" I asked.

"I think that would be hot, huh? Sometimes she's on my arm, sometimes yours. I don't care if people think I'm a lesbian or Pam's bi. If I can't be on your arm, Clint, than I need someone. And I can't be a guy."

"Damn," I groaned and licked again.

"Everyone knows I'm a tomboy anyways."

"I would love to be your girlfriend, too. Your concubine." Pam shivered as I licked through her pussy, her next words so throaty. "This is what I fantasized about."

"Damn," I groaned, licking harder, my dick aching so hard.

I concentrated on her clit, assaulting it with my tongue. I wanted her to explode. I wanted her to gasp and moan and shudder on the bed, to scream out her pleasure. I sucked on it. Nipped it. She moaned, wiggling her hips.

Her tart juices flowed. I breathed in her musk. Her soft hairs caressed my lips and chin as I devoured her. I had made Lee shave her twat bald—everyone in school talked about her performance—but I wanted Pam natural. This was so sexy. Asian girls should have hairy twats.

"Clint," Pam moaned. She shivered, shuddering, her hips wiggling against me. "Oh, yes, Clint."

I sucked hard on her clit. I nipped it. She squeaked and gasped. Her ass clenched beneath my squeezing hands. And then I heard her moans. That orgasmic passion rippling out of her mouth, throaty with the pleasure I gave her.

"Clint, Clint, yes!"

"That's it," moaned Melody. "Cum on his mouth. Oh, yes you are such a naughty slut. Mmm, time to get your cherry popped and get you bred."

"Bred?" Pam gasped.

"On your back," I groaned, rising, unbuckling my pants and pulling my cock out of my boxers.

As Pam rolled over, I ripped off my shirt. Melody pulled off Pam's blouse then unhooked her bra. Round, olive breasts topped with small dark nipples appeared. I groaned, squeezing them while Melody stripped the rest of the way off and straddled Pam's face.

Melody ground her pussy on our girlfriend's face. Pam moaned, licking her tongue through Melody's folds. My cock throbbed. I rubbed it on Pam's virgin pussy, savoring how hot and silky she felt. I pressed forward, her hymen stretching.

"Pop her cherry and breed her, Clint," moaned Melody.

"Beg, Pam," I groaned. "Beg for my cock to make you a woman. Beg for my seed to flood your cunt."

Melody lifted her pussy, Pam's lips glistening. Her slanted eyes flicked down, finding mine. "Pop my cherry and breed me! You made me cum so hard! Please, please!"

How could I deny her what she wanted?

My hips thrust. My cock pressed on her maidenhead. Her cherry popped.

"Fuck," I grunted as my cock slid into virgin depths.

It was a special, once-in-a-lifetime experience. Never again would Pam's cunt be virgin. Never again would my dick get the delight of breaking in her sheath, to feel her flesh stretching about its first dick, the hot friction, the wet silk embracing my dick. I groaned, shuddering, staring into Melody's hazel eyes.

"Yes," she smiled. "Yes, enjoy her cunt, Clint. Enjoy her."

Pam only groaned, voice muffled by Melody's pussy grinding on her lips.

I drew back, Pam's hot flesh clinging to my dick. The friction was incredible. I shuddered. Pleasure shot through me. My hands gripped her hips as I drove back into her once-pure depths, making her gasp and moan. Melody leaned forward, hands grasping my shoulders as I fucked our girlfriend.

My sister kissed me hard on the mouth. I groaned, fucking Pam harder, driving my cock deeper and faster into her snatch. Our tongues dueled. I moaned into her kiss. We shared this sexy Asian delight. And she shared us.

Pam moaned between licks, her pussy clenching about my cock and her hips moving, bucking into my strokes. Her depths were so hot and wet. It was heaven. I kissed Melody harder, one hand grabbing her round breast, the other's Pam.

They both were firm, Melody's a little larger. My palm rubbed on their nipples, both girls moaning, shuddering. Pam licked and devoured Melody. I could hear the juicy fervor of her tongue pleasuring my queen.

I broke the kiss while Alicia, in the bathroom, screamed out with orgasmic delight.

"Love that sound," moaned Melody. "And I love your tongue, Pam. Oh, yes, fuck it into my pussy. Just like Clint's fucking that huge cock into your cunt."

"So huge," Pam groaned. "I can't believe I took it all. I was so scared until he ate my pussy."

I squeezed Pam's tit. "You're so tight. You tasted so good. I'm going to dump so much cum into your pussy. I'm going to breed you. You and Melody will be pregnant together."

Pam's pussy clenched hard on my dick. She moaned loudly.

The friction only made me thrust harder and harder. My balls thwacked into her flesh. I kissed Melody again, pinching her nipple. She moaned and gasped so loudly on Pam's face. She trembled, groaning, grinding across our Asian concubine's face.

I thrust my tongue so hard into Melody's mouth, pounding Pam's pussy. The bed rocked and creaked. Her thighs clenched around my waist as hard as her pussy clenched around my cock. The friction was intense, burning through me.

Melody broke the kiss, her blonde braid dancing as she screamed out, "Pam, you pussy-licking slut! Yes!"

My sister came.

Her moans were beautiful, echoing through the room. Her fingers clenched into my shoulders. Pam shivered, her pussy spasming about my cock. She moaned into my sister's snatch. I made my concubine cum. My dick made her pussy explode.

"Shit," I grunted. "Take it, Pam! Take it all!"

"Breed her," moaned Melody, her back arching.

"Yes!" Pam moaned, voice muffled and throaty.

I drove my dick into her spasming pussy. I savored the embrace of her cunt. And I exploded into her depths. Blast after blast of my cum spurted into her pussy. I shuddered with each one, savoring her milking flesh. I squeezed both girl's tits, my hands savoring their flesh. My balls emptied.

I gasped for breath, buzzing with bliss. "Pam, you're mine. I'm not letting you go."

Good," she moaned.

"You're ours," Melody smiled, hips undulating. "Mmm, I bet you can lick me to another orgasm."

I grinned. "I bet you can lick her to one, too."Zoey Elliston

I trembled as I sat in my car, my hands working over and over on the steering wheel. For almost an hour, I sat parked at the end of the street staring at the large chestnut tree growing in my front yard. I saw Clint arrive with Pam, Alicia, and our cousins. They all went inside.

Was it an orgy in there? Was Clint really fucking them all. A part of me was desperate to go in there and find out, to see if Clint really was the man of the house.

The other part twisted with guilt. He wasn't Dad, but... But I wanted him to be. Stefani was right.

Shivering, not sure what I would do, I turned the key in the ignition and put my car into drive. I pulled forward.. Should I go home or flee to Stefani's?

12 Incestuous Harem 12: Big Sis is Horny

My mouth lingered with the nasty taste of pussy and pee. Alicia's fresh juices smeared across my mouth, mixing with her urine. After bullying my half-sisters for years—thinking she was only my eighteen-year-old cousin—she was eager to get all the revenge she could on me.

And I loved it.

It was so humiliating to drink her pee and lick her pussy. I must be the only straight woman in the family. I'd rather eat cum and suck cock then devour a pussy. But being forced to made me so wet. My freshly shaved pussy dripped down my thighs as I scampered after Alicia, the pair of us eager to see the fun happening in the master bedroom.

Master was the right word. My older half-brother Clint was in there. My Master. He had spanked my ass so hard two days ago and shown me who I really was—a pain and humiliation slut. A filthy cunt who needed to be controlled, dominated, and degraded.

Damn, my pussy was wet.

"Big brother," Alicia moaned, bursting into the room ahead, her light brown hair drawn into a pair of pigtails that danced behind her. Her petite body and underdeveloped breasts made her look younger than eighteen.

"Damn," I groaned as I followed her in.

Clint drew his cock out of Pam's pussy. He had just deflowered the Asian girl, his public girlfriend and newest member of the harem. His cum, pinkish with her virgin blood, stained the thick, black bush covering her pussy. My bush used to look like that. Thick and dark. Now I was shaved bare.

Everyone at school knew it, too.

As I stared at that pussy, my older sister Melody shuddering on Pam's mouth, I blurted out, "Can I eat the creampie, Master?" It would be so humiliating to lick a freshly deflowered cunt clean of my Master's incestuous cum. My pussy clenched. "Please, please, please."

"No," Melody commanded, sweeping back her blonde braid off her shoulder. Her breasts, nice and round, heaved as she moved. She had bigger tits than me and only a year separated us in age. Mine were small, not the budding mounds Alicia had, but little mounds that you could cup. Alicia and I definitely took after Dad's side of the family. My mom, Aunt Cheryl, and my older half-sister Zoey were all stacked.

"Please," I moaned, licking my lips.

"That's my creampie, slut," Melody grinned. "I'm claiming it."

"Yes, Mistress," I said immediately, though a part of me thought about being a brat. But my ass was still tender from the spanking on Saturday. Another day, at least, before I could be a brat and earn another painful spanking.

Damn, I was wet.

Clint rolled onto his back, a muscular nineteen-year-old hunk with dark eyes and a strong jaw. His dick was half-hard, covered in pinkish juices. "You can lick my cock clean of her pussy juices."

"Yes, Master," I moaned. It was covered in nasty pussy juices. And I would have to lick them all up. I couldn't spare a single drop.

I raced to the bed and jumped on it with a laugh, my short, black hair swaying about my face. I landed, bedsprings creaking. I hurried between his legs as Alicia flounced onto the bed on beside me, crawling up to Pam's face, her tongue still licking at my older sister's pussy.

"Big brother, can your girlfriend lick my pussy. Please, please, please. I want to feel her lick my cunny." Alicia put on a girlish pout, giving Clint such a puppy dog look.

"Yes," he groaned. "Melody, our princess still has a hot cunny."

"Mmm, fine," Melody sighed. "He spoils you, Cupcake."

Alicia grinned and nodded her head. She was so spoiled. Melody dismounted Pam, and Alicia eagerly took her place. She stared down at Pam, her lips smeared with pussy juices, and beamed. "Hi. Did my big brother fuck you so hard?"

"So hard," Pam moaned.

"Yay!" cheered Alicia.

I leaned down and took my first lick of Clint's cock. Pam's cunt tasted tart. I shuddered. It was so humiliating to lick his cock covered in another girl's pussy. But I did it for him. And because my pussy was on fire. My tongue dragged up his cock, gathering more and more of her tart juices. I pulled my tongue in, swirling the cream through my mouth before swallowing.

My nasty cunt clenched.

Alicia squirmed on Pam's face, gasping as the Asian girl devoured her pussy. Melody moved around the bed, kneeling beside me. She gave me a wicked grin before she buried her face into Pam's pussy and willingly licked it, gathering up all the yummy cum and pussy juices.

I licked harder, dragging my tongue up to the tip of Clint's cock, swirling about the spongy crown. He groaned, staring down at me. Alicia's gasps sang through the room. Her nipples were hard, her budding mounds hardly jiggling as she squirmed and moaned, grinding her shaved pussy on Pam's mouth.

"Yes, yes, yes, lick my cunny!"

Clint's dick throbbed in my hand. He groaned again.

I pleased him. That made my pussy even wetter. I sucked on the tip.

"So, Lee, I've been hearing rumors about you all day long." His hand reached down, caressing my short, black hair.

"I was pretty naughty today," Lee grinned. "I'm glad the rumors are spreading. You should see what they say about me on my Facebook wall."

Clint grabbed his discarded jeans and pulled out his phone while I sucked on his cock. He scrolled through it then smiled. "What a nasty cunt. I can't believe I was friends with her."

"Wanted us all to eat her rancid, fish taco." Clint laughed. "That's from Carmelita."

My pussy clenched. Carmelita was sorta my friend. Well, not any longer. I was friends with her to avoid being bullied. Now she had a new person to pick on—me. I savored it, sucking harder on Clint's dick, his shaft swelling in my mouth.

He kept reading comments:

"I want to hit that cunt hard. Fuck her raw and leave her dripping wet."

"I'd tear that pussy up."

"Eww, what a freak. I can't believe you masturbated before us all."

"Slut!"

"Whore!"

"Dyke!"

Clint grinned, looking down from his phone. "Everyone at school will know. And what will you tell them if they ask why you did it?"

I popped my mouth off. "That I had a nasty bush, and my Master wanted me to shave it off and let everyone know I was smooth and bare now."

"Damn," Clint groaned. "You deserve a reward for obeying my orders." His finger slid across the screen. "All these comments. All these nasty messages. Everyone knows your a slut."

"A nasty cunt who is disgusting," moaned Alicia.

"A bratty skank with a rancid pussy," laughed Melody.

I moaned so loud, drinking it in. My pussy was on fire.

"I bet she's got a hot cunny right now," moaned Alicia, humping Pam's mouth. "So hot. Just dripping wet. You're so pathetic, Lee. I can't believe we're sisters."

"I do have a hot pussy," I moaned. I stared at Clint. What was my reward?

"Want to fuck my cock?" he asked.

I nodded my head.

"Straddle me and go for a ride. You can cum as much as you want."

"Thank you, Master," I squealed.

I moved up his body, grasping his cock. I rose on my legs, bringing his dick to my pussy. I rubbed him against my folds, swirling the tip around, shuddering as I felt my brother's cock. He grabbed my hips, stopping me from impaling myself.

"What?" I blinked. I so wanted to be a brat right now and just fuck my pussy down his cock.

"I don't want to look at your disgusting face," he said. I saw it in his eyes how much he really cared for me. He insulted me because he knew I needed it, loved it. He didn't love me like Alicia or Melody, or maybe even Pam. Not that sugary love. No, he loved me as his slave. His depraved slut. I was his depraved slut.

Oh, Clint was the best brother in the world. I loved my Master. I hoped he degraded me to the day I died.

I spun around and slammed my nasty pussy on his cock.

Clint groaned as my cunt engulfed him. My back arched, my hands sliding up to cup my small tits. I pinched my nipples, my twat tightening on him as the pleasure surged through my body. I rose on his shaft, squeezing the entire time.

He made such hot sounds. My nasty cunt pleasured him. I pleasured my big brother Master.

I slammed down him again, taking him to the root, loving how much he filled my eighteen-year-old snatch. My hips wiggled, the friction building as I slid up and then came back down. Over and over, pumping, writhing, needing that hot release to explode through me.

"Yes, yes, yes, Master," I moaned. "Oh, Master, your dick... Oh, your dick is amazing."

"So fuck him," Alicia moaned. "Fuck big brother's cock with your nasty pussy. And thank him for even sticking his dick in you."

"Yes," I gasped. "Thank you, Master, for fucking my nasty twat."

"You're welcome, brat." He smacked my ass. "My brat. Oh, I can't wait to humiliate you next."I slammed down his dick and came.

My pussy spasmed on his dick. I gasped and moaned, squirming on him, stirring his dick through me. The pleasure boiled hot, shuddering through me. I rode him faster and faster, drinking in the pleasure. He told me I could cum as much as I wanted.

So I would ride him hard and fast.

My moans and gasps exploded out of me as my pussy writhed about his dick. I slammed up and down him. Over and over. The pleasure kept rippling through me. Orgasm after orgasm rippled out my cunt and through my body.

"Oh, my god, Master! I love your cock!"

"Best cock in the world," Melody moaned.

"Yes," Pam hissed, voice muffled.

"Big brother's dick is amazing!"

"Fuck, you girls spoil me," growled Clint. His hands seized my hips. He bounced me up and down on his cock.

My spasming pussy milked his dick. I wanted his cum in me. I wanted to be bred by him. I wasn't on any birth control. His next load might be the one to breed my fertile cunt. Maybe he already had. He had fucked me a few times over the weekend.

I pinched my nipples harder, moaning without thought. The words poured out of my mouth as my body heaved and thrashed. It was so good. So hot. My mind melted into putty as I rode his wonderful dick.

"Breed me!" I howled as a powerful orgasm spasmed through my body. "Breed me! Flood me with your cum, Master, and breed me!"

"Breed the bratty skank," gasped Melody. "Breed us all."

"Yes, yes, yes, big brother!"

"Fuck," Clint groaned. He seized my hips and slammed me down his dick. "I'll pump so much jizz into your rancid cunt, slut. I'll breed you. You'll pump out babies for me!"

"Yes!" I howled, my pussy milking his cock, eager for his cum.

His hips bucked, lifting me up and sliding me a few inches on his dick. His cum spurted into me as I slammed back down. I savored it. I groaned, stars dancing before my eyes, as my half-brother flooded me with load after load of incestuous cum.

I rubbed at my groin, hoping his little sperm would find my little egg.Zoey Elliston

"Oh, my god, Master! I love your cock!" screamed bratty Lee, the bedsprings creaking from the master bedroom.

"Best cock in the world," my cousin Melody moaned.

"Yes," hissed a girl's voice I didn't recognize. That must be the Asian girl with Clint. Pam...Hiragawa?

"Big brother's dick is amazing!" My pussy clenched, hearing the unmistakable, girlish tones of my eighteen-year-old sister Alicia singing our brother's praise.

I froze halfway up the stairs. My nineteen-year-old brother Clint really was fucking our sister Alicia and our cousins Melody and Lee. Along with his new girlfriend Pam. I couldn't believe it. Clint had always been a boy to me, the little brother that I had ignored. At least until the last few days. And suddenly, I was seeing him as a man.

The man of the house.

And he was fucking all the women. Mom had to be one of them. After our conversation late Saturday night, it was obvious. And I bet Aunt Vicky had to be involved, too. The way the family was acting, deferring to Clint.

Like they were all his sex slaves.

I shuddered, my lusts and fears warring. I pulled out my phone and texted Stefani. "I can't fight this. He's fucking them all."

"Who?" she answered. "Clint? Are you about to fuck your little brother?"

I stared at my girlfriend's response. Stefani and I had been lovers for two years, since we were both nineteen. Since I had tried to seduce my dad and he turned me down, gently. Afterward, I went to Stefani, cried on her shoulder, and was seduced into who I thought I truly was—a lesbian.

Only now Clint had me realizing something different. I just wanted a strong man to own me, not just some loser boy from school. I thought that was Dad, but he was dead and Clint...

Clint looked a lot like him. He was growing up so strong.

"Do it," Stefani texted. "Fuck your brother. I want deets."

"Fuck," I muttered, sipping my phone back into my jeans' pocket. I climbed the stairs.

"Breed me!" Lee screamed, her voice throaty with orgasmic pleasure. "Breed me! Flood me with your cum, Master, and breed me!"

"Breed the bratty skank," gasped my cousin Melody. She was nineteen, the same age as Clint. The pair had been in love with each other since they were kids, inseparable. And now she was sharing him with the rest of the family. "Breed us all."

"Yes, yes, yes, big brother!" squealed Alicia, clearly cumming, too.

"Fuck," Clint grunted, so strong, so manly. "I'll pump so much jizz into your rancid cunt, slut. I'll breed you. You'll pump out babies for me!"

My pussy clenched. They wanted to have his kids. To be bred. Dizzy waves of lust shot over me. I raced up the stairs, unable to fight my desires any longer. I had to be fucked by Clint. He wasn't a boy any longer, he was a man.

The man of the house.

"Yes!" Lee howled.

I burst through the door, my large tits heaving before me, and stared at the hot sight before me. Lee rode Clint's cock, facing the door, her small breasts jiggling. She was a lanky, athletic girl with a runner's build, her face cute even twisted in pleasure. Melody ate out Pam's pussy while Alicia rode the Asian girl's mouth, my little sister in the throws of her orgasm.

Clearly not her first lesbian experience.

"Clint!" I shouted.

"Zoey!" squealed Lee. "Yes, we're all here. All the sisters."

I ignored that bit of stupidity as I stared at Clint. He groaned, face relaxing as he finished cumming in our cousin's pussy. He held her hips, gasping for breath. He blinked, then his eyes found mine. They were so strong, making me shiver.

"Well, Zoey."

"I need you, Clint," I moaned, peeling off my blouse, exposing my large tits constrained in the lacy, sky blue bra. "I need you to fuck me right now. I'm ready. Fuck me, Clint! Oh, god, my pussy is on fire."

And it was.

I moved to the bed. "Get off him, brat, it's my turn to fuck him."

"I don't listen to you," Lee said. Then she looked over her shoulder at Clint. "Right, Master?"

"Right," he said, a smile on his lips.

"Well, Clint, I know you've wanted a piece of me for awhile. Let's do it. I can suck you hard, I guess, if you need it. Though I would hope the sight of these tits gets you hard again." I unhooked my bra, spilling out my large tits. I cupped them in my hands, squeezing them. "What do you say? Ready to fuck your big sis? Because I need it so badly."

"It's homework time," Clint said. "Lee, hope off."

"Homework, pouted Alicia. "I wanted to play with Pam some more."

"Homework," Clint said, sounding just as stern as Dad, as Lee slid off of him. She groaned and flopped onto the bed, his cum flooding out of her.

I moved to the bed. "We can do homework later. Right now, you are fucking me. I need it. I've been thinking about this since Sunday and..."

"I don't care what you need, Zoey," Clint said as he sat up. "We have our schoolwork to do. And I know you do, too. We have the same Computer Science class."

"But..." I blinked in absolute shock. He was telling me no? That wasn't how this was supposed to work. He wanted me. I know he did. And I needed him so bad. "No, we're going to do it right now and... Where are you going, Clint?"

He rolled off the bed and walked past me, Melody and Pam following. "To get cleaned up so we can work on homework. Together. Downstairs. You will join us, Zoey."

"Like hell, I'm horny."

"And that is more important than schoolwork?" Clint demanded. He shook his head at me. "I'm in charge of the house now. I won't let any of us fail just because we're all fucking now. You're twenty, Zoey. You should understand about responsibilities. I thought you had sense."

"Not like me," giggled Lee.

"Quiet, cunt," Clint growled.

Lee clamped her mouth shut even as she played with her cum-covered pussy.

"Zoey, downstairs to do your homework."

"After?" I asked hopefully.

"Mom will have dinner done by then. We'll eat as a family. Like we used to."

"And then?" My pussy dripped. I had to have him.

"Maybe." Clint gave me a cocky grin. "But I have plenty of pussy to keep me happy, Zoey." Then he put his arms around Melody and Pam, their arms slipping around his waist, and walked out.

"What the fuck just happened?" I asked, my tits jiggling.

"You need to remember whose in charge," Lee said and then smacked me on the ass as she sauntered by.

"Big brother is in charge," Alicia grinned. She took my hand. "Come on, big sister, let's go do our homework. Good sisters are rewarded."

I stumbled after her, completely off-balanced. I can't believe he didn't want to fuck me right now. That he had the self-control to not just ram his dick in me at the first chance he had. I shivered. It made me even more desperate to fuck him.

What the fuck had happened to me? And Clint? Fuck. I let Alicia lead me away.

Homework was a chore. Everyone was naked. It was like a nudist fest in the house. Clint sat at the head of the table surrounded by his favorites, Melody and Alicia on his right and left, with Pam beside Melody and Lee taking the spot beside Alicia. I was at the other end, isolated, staring across it at his naked chest, lusting after those strong muscles. He was buff. I know he spent a lot of time with Dad, learning to fix things, and they would work out together but... Damn.

I was wet, sitting on a towel so as not to stain the wood with my juices, squirming, trying to do my damned Computer Science homework. Why did I even take the stupid class? I wasn't into this nonsense. I just needed a Science credit, and it sounded better than dissecting frogs in biology.

As I worked, I leaned over and rest my big, naked tits on the table, my nipples so hard. I kept hoping Clint would stare at them, but he was focused on his homework, driven. Not even my big boobs would distract him. He wanted to succeed. To get good grades and...

Realization struck me. He needed a good job. He was the man of the house. He had a lot of women to support. And he was talking about breeding them...

"Let's take a break," Clint said, stretching his back. "Five minutes. And Lee, you better be actually doing your homework. You're getting good grades from now on."

"Yes, Master," she smiled.

"Need to put your ass to work," Clint laughed. "Help pull your weight. I hope you'll be hired with me."

"You're getting a job, um, Clint?" I asked, almost reflexively saying Squirt. But I bit that off.

"Part time," Clint nodded. "You're right, Zoey, when you told me on Saturday I needed to pull my weight. I'm the man of the house. I should help. And Melody and Lee are, too."

"We have a job interview and everything," nodded Melody. She stood up, her round breasts stretching.

They were nice tits, about the size of Stefani's.

I grabbed my phone, checking messages. Clint had us turn them all off as we worked, no distractions. It beeped, and there were a bunch of texts from Stefani.

"How'd it go?"

"Did he fuck you."

"Is he that much of a stud?"

"Come on, I'm desperate for news! Deets! I want deets!"

I sighed and responded: "Not yet. He's being all responsible and making us do homework. It sucks. Super horny."

"My mom just texted me," Pam said. "She's eager to meet you, Clint. She's glad I have a boyfriend. She likes that name, Clint. She says it's a strong name."

Clint had such a grin on his face.

And then we were back to homework. Mom and Aunt Vicky arrived, stripping naked, their busty bodies busy in the kitchen cooking dinner. And, beside the nakedness, it was like we were a family again, that Dad hadn't left us all reeling. Home-cooked dinners, working on homework together, spending time.

I missed it.

Clint stretched. "Okay, Lee, how you doing?"

"I'm done," she said.

"Me, too," he said, closing his textbook. "Mom, how long on dinner?"

"Twenty minutes, Sir," she answered, peering into the dining room, her apron barely covering her large tits. An errant nipple slipped out for a moment, hard and erect.

I shook my head.

"Good to see you coming around, sweetie," Mom smiled at me. "I guess our little talk helped."

"Yeah, Mom," I said, standing up.

Clint stood and headed out of the room, Melody, Pam, and Alicia still working on homework. Lee hopped up and got the swifter. She began cleaning the house without being told. I swear, she had juices dripping down her thighs like it was the hottest thing in the world.

She was a weird one before, and now...

I stood up and followed after Clint. I walked swiftly, catching up to him and hugging him from behind. I pressed my naked tits into his back, my hands sliding down his strong stomach to grasp his cock. I humped against him, stroking him.

"Fuck me right now, little brother," I husked in his ear. "I need your cock in me, now."

"What did I tell you?" he said as I stroked him.

"That you'll fuck me when homework's done."

"I said after dinner, I might fuck you." His arms flexed out, forcing away my arms wrapped around him. He spun around, staring at me. I shivered at the intensity in his eyes. "You don't dictate when I fuck you, Zoey. You want to be a part of my harem, then you have to remember that I am the man of the house. We're having dinner in twenty minutes. Maybe I'll fuck you afterward, but if you keep thinking you can tell me what to do, to fuck me when you want, then you are fucking mistaken. There's the door." He pointed. "You're twenty. You can go stay with Stefani or someone else if you don't like the rules."

The firm tone, the commanding words. He wasn't angry. He wasn't yelling. He was simply explaining reality to me. I melted. He was like Dad. Their eyes were the same, their jaws. Juices trickled down my thighs. I had to be submissive to my little brother if I wanted to get the satisfaction I craved.

"Sorry, Clint," I said. "I was just horny. And..."

He smiled, his cock hard. The tip rubbed at my stomach, smearing precum and he stepped closer. "We all get horny, Zoey. That's fine. Just remember who's in charge."

"You are, Clint." I swallowed. "Do I have to call you Master or Sir?"

"Do you want to?"

I shook my head.

"What do you want to call me?"

"Clint or little brother." She shivered. "It makes me feel so naughty calling you little brother. I'm your big sister, and I just want to fuck you so badly. My hunky, sexy, strong little brother."

He grinned at that and nodded his head. "There you go."

I shivered. "I guess you're really not Squirt any longer."

"Glad you finally noticed." Then he smacked me on the ass and headed to the bathroom. Lee followed him in. I blinked at that. Was he going to fuck her?Clint Elliston

"That's it," I groaned, pissing into Lee's mouth. "You just ran right in like a good pee slut." Honestly, I had forgotten that I could pee in Lee or Aunt Vicky's mouths. I just had to piss really bad when Zoey came up to me. It was all I could do to stand there and dominate her with such a full bladder. "Drink it all down, you filthy cunt."

Lee's dark eyes shone as her throat worked, swallowing every drop of my piss, my dick throbbing. I wanted to let her keep sucking, but dinner would be soon, and I was saving a huge load for afterward. I groaned as the last drops trickled out.

I pulled my dick out, and Lee opened her mouth, showing me she swallowed every drop. "You are just a nasty pee slut, huh? How wet are you?"

"So wet," she moaned, eyes fluttering.

"Get back to your cleaning."

"Yes, Master."

Everyone had chores. Even me. Though mine were the manly stuff—taking out the garbage, mowing lawns, trimming hedges, fixing things. I stepped out of the bathroom, and found Alicia dusting, looking so cute, her tiny ass wiggling. Pam sat on the couch looking a little unsure as Melody slipped past me into the bathroom to clean it.

I sat down on the couch beside her. "You are staying for dinner?"

She nodded. "I told my mom not to expect me. She's cool with it, so long as I'm not out too late. It's a school night."

I laughed. "Yeah. I'll get you home."

"We drove my car here," she giggled. "If you drove me home, then you'd have to walk."

"Might be worth it." I leaned in, kissed her on the lips. It was nice having a girlfriend. Especially Pam.

"Oh, you two are cute together, Sir," Aunt Vicky said, popping her head into the kitchen. She had arranged for Pam to blow me at school today. "We're setting the table right now, Master."

Pam blushed and nodded. "Okay, Ms. Samuels."

"Oh, call me Vicky here," she laughed. "I'm not your teacher but your boyfriend's sex slave."

"This is a little weird," Pam said after Aunt Vicky popped back into the kitchen.

"But you find it hot."

She nodded her head, snuggling closer.

We sat down for dinner a few minutes later. Zoey appeared and sat down at the other end of the table, anchoring it, Mom and Aunt Vicky sitting on either side of her, everyone else sitting in the same spots as we did for homework. Food looked delicious. Chatter abounded as we passed around food, dished up plates, and enjoyed our time as a family. We were all so close now.

Well, not all of us. But after tonight, Zoey would be.

It was so hard not to fuck her when she burst into the bedroom. I had to use all my willpower not to throw her down. But she had to learn her place. If I let her fuck me when she wanted, she would walk all over me. She would try to boss me around. It would never have worked. I had to be strong from the beginning.

Fuck, I was hard. My dick had a painful ache all through homework, and Lee's mouth sucking down my piss hadn't helped. It was torture during dinner. Melody kept giving me looks, her foot playing with mine beneath the table.

She knew my agony and she thought it was funny.

"Are you working tomorrow, Zoey?" I asked.

She nodded. "Four hours at the Dairy Queen." She played with her meatball. "I won't make dinner, Clint."

"That's fine." I glanced at Mom. "We have the job interview at the pharmacy Pam's mom owns."

"Oh, which one's that?" Mom asked.

"She owns the one on the other side of town by the Walmart," Pam said. "Hiragawa Drugstore."

"Never been there," Mom said. "I might have to stop by and get help from the workers." She gave me a sultry look.

My dick throbbed so hard. Damn, my women were all so sexy.

Dinner ended and everyone began gathering their plates, taking them into the kitchen. There wasn't enough space for all us to cleanup. Zoey, playing on her phone, walked out as Melody and Pam found themselves at the sink rinsing plates with Lee loading them into the dishwasher.

I followed Zoey. She was focused on her phone, texting her friend, Stefani. She leaned against the wall by the stairs, fingers typing fast. Her ass looked so hot and juicy. My dick throbbed.

I smiled.Zoey Elliston

"Still no fucking?" Stefani texted.

"He might not," I texted back as I walked out of the kitchen. "He's putting me in my place."

"In your place? What does that mean?"

"That I needed to respect him. He's the man of the house. I can't just demand that he fucks me." I shivered, just typing it made my ass wiggle. I leaned against the wall at the foot of the stairs. A loud clatter came from the kitchen.

Lee giggled.

"Oh, wow, he is so sexy." I could picture my friend on her bed, one hand between her thighs fingering her pussy, her red hair spilling about her flushed face, as she texted me back one-handed. I need to come over. I need to be fucked by him, too."

"Join the harem?"

"I'm your girlfriend," Stefani said. "If Clint can date Pam, then you can date me. And you have to share with the man of the house. It's only right."

"Yes!!!!" My pussy clenched. A flood of excitement poured down my thighs. I couldn't believe how hot and wet I was. My fingers typed: "That is—"

Arms seized me from behind. I gasped, was turned and pressed against the wall, my tits pillowing across the wallpaper. A hard dick rubbed on my ass. I shivered in shock as the cock popped between my thighs, sliding on my hot pussy.

"Clint!" I gasped as he thrust his dick into my wet pussy. I had wanted this all day, but now I wasn't ready for him to ram into me. It was so possessive, so powerful. He dominated me. I gripped my cell phone, my snatch clenching on his dick. "What are you doing?"

"Fucking my sexy, big sister," he groaned, his hips driving his cock deeper into me. I gasped, my eyes rolling back into my head as his dick filled me. He drove so deep into me, his tip rubbing on my pussy walls. "How do you like it? Better than any of other cock you've fucked?"

"I've never fucked another cock," I moaned. "Just dildos."

"Really?" He seemed shocked. "I just assumed..."

"That I'm a slut?" I moaned, pumping back into his thrusts, savoring his thick dick filling my pussy. The friction was wonderful. It shuddered through me. It made me gasp and moan, my body shaking.

"The way you dressed. Those tight clothings. Yeah, I thought you were a slut." His hands slid up my stomach, finding my breasts pushed against the wall, squeezing the bases. My nipples ached against the rough texture of the wallpaper as I pushed back into his thrusts.

"I dressed that way to tease Dad," I moaned. "And you. Oh, god, I've always wanted to be taken hard by the man of the house. But I've never been with another guy."

"But a woman..." He groaned. "Stefani!"

"Yes, we're dating." I felt so free saying that. "We're lesbians or bi or whatever. We love each other, Clint. I'm still going to date her."

"Fuck," he grunted, slamming his cock harder and harder into my pussy, his balls thwacking on my clit. That was so different. Stefani had fucked me with so many strap-ons, but she never had balls to hit my clit and make me shudder. "You have to bring her over."

"You want to fuck her?"

"I'm going to fuck her," he growled. "Your girlfriend has to be part of the family."

"Like Pam?" I moaned, my pussy clenching.

"Just like Pam."

"Oh, you are a pervert, little brother." I humped back into him. "I love it. Stefani's so hot for this. She'll do it. She'll let you fuck her."

"I want her licking my cum out of your pussy," he grunted, his strokes so hard.

"Oh, yes! And can I lick yours out of hers?" My pussy spasmed, my orgasm building and building. I was so hot, so excited. After the last two days of thinking about him, dripping for him, he was finally in me.

"Yes," he grunted.

Mom appeared, naked, grinning. "I see you're finally enjoying her, Sir."

"I thought it was time," he groaned. "She was wiggling that fine ass."

"Mmm, wonderful."

"So you've never sucked a cock before, have you, Zoey?"

"Never, little brother," I moaned, my pussy clenching on his dick. I needed just a few more strokes, and I would explode.

"Damn," Clint groaned. Then he ripped his cock out of my pussy. "Mom, time to teach Zoey how to give a blowjob."

"Yes, sir," Mom purred.

"What?" I groaned, blinking. "But I was so close and..." I saw the look in Clint's eyes. "Right, blowjob."

Mom and I knelt before him. I couldn't help but noticed Lee and Alicia watching us, the pair hugging each other, their nubile bodies pressed tight. They rubbed their pussies on each other's thighs, humping, grinding, giggling.

"Suck his cock, big sister," Alicia moaned.

"Mmm, yes, we do have a sexy big sis," Lee grinned, ass clenching as she ground on Alicia's thigh.

"What?" I blinked.

"We'll explain more later, sweetie," Mom smiled. "But your father had two sex slaves, me and your Aunt Vicky."

Things suddenly made a lot more sense about what was happening.

"Now," Mom said, leaning forward and licking the tip of Clint's cock. "Mmm, you taste good, honey."

I blushed. "Thanks, Mom."

"Now, you want to start with licks, Zoey, teasing him, swirling about the tip." She did it again, then sucked on the crown, cheeks hollowing, Clint groaning. Her lips popped off. "Eye contact is very important. Stare up at him. Just like you would when eating Stefani's pussy."

"So you heard that."

"Everyone did," she laughed. "The kitchen's just on the other side of the wall. Now, come on, dear, just like that."

I shivered, leaning in, my mom teaching me how to blow my little brother's cock. I started with the tongue swirling, tasting my tart pussy on the tip. Clint shuddered. I stared up at him, feeling like I existed to please my little brother. My pussy clenched.

I latched onto the tip, sucking briefly before going back to licking. His precum leaked out the slit. It was salty, different from pussy juices. I liked it. I licked again, gathering another bead, then sucked on the tip harder.

He liked that.

"Mmm, that's it," Mom purred. She grabbed my right hand, bringing it up to his shaft. "And stroke the base." She guided my hand. "Just like that, sweetie."

She pressed tighter against me, our breasts touching. A hot thrill shot through me. She was such a sexy mom, as busty as I was, and still so gorgeous, her body in great shape. I was glad I inherited her genetics. I stroked Clint's cock, sucking, pleasuring the man of the house.

"They like their balls played with, too," Mom purred. "But gently. They're sensitive. You don't want to hurt them."

My left hand cupped his balls. They were hairy and warm, but not as hot as his dick. I felt the balls, little ovals, like big olives, in there. I played with them, bringing more groans from Clint. His hands grabbed my hair, holding me in place as I nursed the tip.

Mom nuzzled at my ear, tongue flicking it. "Now bob. Take more and more. But mind your teeth. You don't want to scrape against him."

I shuddered, bobbing my head, sliding it up and down while Clint groaned. His body shuddered. His hand tightened in my brassy-brown hair and in Mom's dyed-blonde curls. He pulled her lips to his dick, too. She kissed his cock near the base where my lips couldn't reach, her tongue licking up my juices staining his shaft.

I slid back, Mom's lips following me. And then we were kissing about the crown of his dick. We licked and nuzzled, making Clint groan. It was so hot. My pussy was on such fire. I couldn't believe we were doing something so naughty as a family.

"Fuck," Clint groaned. "You two are so hot. I'm going to blow my load."

"Oh, yes," I moaned. "I want to taste your jizz."

"No, I need to fuck you. I'm going to breed you, Zoey. All my sisters, my mom, Aunt Vicky. Even Pam."

"Yes!" came from the kitchen, Pam and Melody working on the dishes still.

"That's so hot, Clint," Melody shouted. "Breed our older sister. Fuck her so hard."

Clint ripped his dick away, moving into the living room. "Stretch out, Zoey. Mom, let's see just how good she is at eating pussy. You deserve a reward for the great dinner."

"Thank you, Sir," Mom moaned. "And am I allowed to cum?"

"Yes."

Mom shivered. I groaned. It was kinky what they had. I would never want that much control over my life. But a little control, from Clint, was sexy. I moved quickly, stretching out on my back on the Persian rug dominating the center of the living room. The itchy fabric made me squirm as Mom, tits bouncing, settled her furred bush on my mouth.

It was thick and black, her true hair color. I licked through her folds, tasting her spicy pussy. I shuddered. It was my second cunt I had ever eaten. She tasted so different from Stefani's and my own pussies. I loved it. I licked and nuzzled as Mom squirmed on me.

"Oh, yes, Mommy-slut loves having her pussy licked by her big girl. And, mmm, here comes her big son with his huge cock. Mommy raised two sexy children."

I shivered at her words.

"Three," Alicia moaned, and then I felt small hands grasp my tits. I gasped as Alicia sucked on my nipple.

"Master, can I join the fun, too?" Lee moaned as Clint seized my thighs. He lifted my ass, his cock nudging at my pussy again.

"Suck Zoey's other tit."

"Yes!" Lee moaned. "I hate having to please girls."

"You hate it?" I blinked. She sounded so eager to join in.

"I'm straight," Lee said, seizing my other tit. "But I get off on being forced to do things."

It didn't sound like she was being forced to do anything.

And then it all happened at once: both my sisters sucking on my nipple, my mom grinding on my lips, and my little brother's huge cock ramming into my pussy. He was as thick as the toys Stefani and I used on each other. My cunt clenched on his shaft as he filled me, his heavy balls smacking into my taint.

I moaned, shivered. My nipples throbbed. The pleasure shooting down to my cock-stuffed pussy. I licked harder at Mom's spicy snatch, her pubic hairs tickling my nose and mouth. Every breath filled with her musk. I was drunk on it. My hips moved and bucked, slamming into Clint's thrusts.

"Damn, you have a tight cunt, sis," grunted Clint. "I've wanted to fuck you for years. Those damned cameltoes of yours. I always want you wearing clothes that tight."

"Yes!" I moaned, humping, two sets of hands kneading my tits, two eager mouths sucking. "Yes, yes, yes, Clint. Always!"

"Mmm, yes, dress so sexily for Mommy's big boy. Oh, yes. Eat Mommy's pussy. She's such a slut. She needs her children to please her."

"Such a slut," Aunt Vicky moaned from the kitchen. "My sister is a whore."

"Uh-huh," Mom moaned.

"Fuck your sister hard, Clint," Pam giggled from the kitchen. "Come on, Melody, let's hurry up."

"Shit," Clint grunted. "Work those hips. I love fucking your cunt, Zoey."

"Uh-huh," I panted between licks.

My body burst with incestuous pleasure. My family loved me. Spicy juices poured into my mouth. Lee nibbled on my nipple while Alicia's tongue played with the other. Electricity rippled through my body. It tingles through me, made me gasp and shiver and spasm.

And it built. It gathered. I groaned, my lusts finally being satiated. My legs locked about Clint's hips. My tits jiggled as his dick slammed over and over into me. My pussy clenched on his dick. My hips wiggled and undulated. My tits bounced. So much pleasure shot through me. My eyes rolled back into my head.

"Shit," Clint groaned. "Shit, you're tight."

"Mmm, Mommy-slut gave birth to two daughters with hot, tight cunts that please her big, strong son."

"Fuck," he grunted. "You did good, Mommy-slut!"

"Yes," she moaned. And came.

My mom came on my face. I made my mom orgasm. Juices flooded out of the very cunt that gave birth to me. I drank them down, shuddering, the pleasure rippling through my body. This was really happening.

My family loved me with such passion.

I moaned into her cumming pussy and exploded. My pussy spasmed hard on Clint's thrusting cock. I bucked and shuddered. Both my nipples tingled in my sisters' mouths. They sucked so hard, like they were trying to nurse from me.

"Breed me!" burst from my lips. "Breed me, little brother!"

"Yes, yes, yes! Mommy-slut wants all her daughters bred by her big, strong son!"

"Yes!" growled Clint, driving his cock so hard into my spasming depths.

The pleasure flooded across my mind. I groaned and shuddered. Ecstasy bathed me as I begged, "Cum in me! Please, please, give me your seed, little brother! Knock me up! Plant a daughter in my belly!"

"Shit!" Clint groaned, his back arched.

His cum exploded into my depths. Hot blasts of spurting jizz filled me. It splashed against my insides. My body heaved, bucked. My pussy milked his cum, eager for his seed. I wanted to be bred so badly. I wanted to carry my brother's child.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped.

His last blast of cum splashed into me. I groaned, lying dazed on the floor as Mom slipped off my face. Pam and Melody stood nearby, fingering each other's cunts, Aunt Vicky kneeling on the ground, licking at their feet.

"Breed her, Clint," Melody moaned. "Breed us all!"

"Yes," Pam hissed.

Then Lee popped her mouth up. "It's movie time! Can we watch mine first? Please, please, please, Clint?"

"Movie?" I blinked, dazed.

"You didn't hear about Lee's exploits in gym?" laughed Alicia.

"No. I've been..." My pussy clenched on Clint's dick. "Preoccupied."

"Then you're going to love it!" Lee gasped. "It's so humiliating what Clint made me do. Please, please, Master, can we watch mine first?"

"Yeah," Clint said, unable to deny her excitement.

She squealed in delight, throwing her naked body into his, jostling his cock out of my pussy as he caught her. She rained kisses on his face. I smiled. She was so cute and excited, the same old Lee, just eager to please him instead of doing whatever she wanted.

"It was so hot," Alicia smiled at me, pushing up her glasses. Then she leaned down and kissed me on the lips.

I shivered. I liked this. Our new family would be so hot. Loving each other, caring for each other. I couldn't wait to have more fun with all of them. I held my little sister, her budding breasts pressed into my pillowy tits.

I was so glad Clint had stepped up as the man of the house..

13 Incestuous Harem 13: Fisting Big Sis

"Movie time!" giggled my daughter Lee, her small tits bouncing as she plopped herself on Zoey's lap. My eldest niece, twenty, had a flush face from being finally fucked by Clint. She hugged my daughter, adjusting nicely to our new family dynamic.

Clint had replaced his father as the man of the house. I missed Clinton, but it was nice to have a strong man to serve again. My sister, Cheryl, was happy after six months of grief. Losing our Master and her husband had hit her hard. She loved Clinton more than I did. They had a close relationship, and I was fortunate to be a part of it.

"Come wrap those lush tits about my cock, Aunt Slut," Clint said, sitting beside Zoey on the couch, his dick thrusting hard before him. He had already recovered from unloading in his older sister's cunt. The nineteen-year-old was a hunk, quickly turning into the man his father was. Strong, muscular, dominant. Dark hair, chiseled chin, commanding eyes.

"Yes, Master," I purred, cupping my big tits. They were almost as big as my sister's and the same size as Zoey's. My finger dug into my soft, pillowy mounds.

My sister, Cheryl, took Clint's right side, pulling Pam down on her lap as I walked to her son. Pam, who was on the debate team I coached at the college I taught, shivered. She was an Asian hottie, nineteen with tits as big as my daughter Melody's. They were round, a pale-olive color, her nipples dark brown. Slanted eyes fluttered as Cheryl's hands went around her waist. Like his father, Clint had a thing for Asian girls. My sister and I used to compete to bring him the sexiest, Asian girls to fuck. Especially if they were Japanese, Chinese, or Korean.

And since I was a teacher, I had access to sexy, nubile girls, grooming them like I groomed Pam for Clint. So I usually won. Like I had today.

I fell to my knees before Clint, the video playing behind me. The sound was echoey, recorded in the girl's locker room by Alicia. She captured my youngest daughter Lee shaving her pussy and then masturbating to an orgasm on Clint's orders. Already, the surrounding girls watching Lee in the video were whispering and saying nasty things about my daughter. The real Lee squirmed with delight, getting off on humiliation and shame.

"Mmm, you love my big tits, Sir?" I asked, wrapping my soft mounds about his hard, thick dick, my nipples rubbing on his firm stomach.

"Yes, I do," Clint said. He glanced at Pam, his new girlfriend since he couldn't openly date anyone in the family, and grinned. "She was a wonderful gift."

"I knew you would love her, Sir," I moaned, sliding my tits up and down his dick, feeling him throb between my pillowy mounds. Precum leaked out the tip, staining the slopes of my breasts.

I shivered in delight and flicked the tip.

"I promised you a reward," Clint groaned, shifting, his eyes locked on the TV behind him.

"Jesus, she's really shaving her bush," a girl said, hardly more than a whisper through the surround sound system's speakers. "Your cousin is a freak."

"I know," Alicia giggled from the speakers.

"Yes, she is," the real Alicia said, squirming on Melody's lap. The pair cuddled on the recliner, Alicia looking even younger than eighteen with her budding breasts and pigtails. Especially compared to the ripe flesh of my nineteen-year-old daughter.

"You are a freak, Lee," Clint groaned. "Never change. I love humiliating you."

"Thank you, Master," Lee moaned.

"Jesus," Zoey said. "You really shaved your twat before your PE class."

"And masturbated." My youngest daughter had such a throaty purr to her voice, squirming more on Zoey's lap.

She was a daughter after my own heart. Her sister, Melody, had more of her father's domination in her.

Shivering at how naughty my daughters were, I swirled my tongue around the crown of Clint's dick when it appeared from between my tits, gathering his salty precum. He groaned, running a hand through my black hair, tightening.

"What do you want for your reward, Aunt Slut?"

My pussy clenched at my nephew's words. "Today, I bought a vibrator."

"You have lots of those," Cheryl said.

"This one is special," I moaned. "It's remotely controlled by an app. If you have it installed on your phone, you can turn the vibrator on and off and control its speed."

Clint smiled. "And you want to wear it in that slutty cunt of yours and have me give you a thrill at school."

"Yes," she moaned. "Maybe I'll be in the middle of a lesson and it'll buzz on. And I can't let my students know. Oh, please, Sir, that's the reward I want."

"You are such a slut, Mom," laughed Melody.

"She is, big sis," Alicia said.

"Done," Clint groaned. "Work those tits, Aunt Slut. I'm going to cum all over your face."

"Yes," I moaned, my pussy clenching. Heat throbbed from my nipples, sliding up and down his rippling abs, down to my cunt. Juices trickled down my thighs.

I worked my tits faster, his precum lubing the way. I spat a few times, slicking my tits. He groaned, leaning back, watching the screen. Lee moaned, masturbating now while the girls insulted her, calling her such filthy, disgusting names.

Just hearing it sent a surge of maternal pride through me. Lee endured all those words to please her Master. She was such a good slut. I wanted to hug her right now, but my tits were occupied. After I came, then I would tell her how much I love her.

Damn, I was such a perverted mother and a cool aunt.

"Mmm, so my son popped this cherry today," Cheryl purred.

Pam gasped as my sister's fingers entered the girl's pussy. "Yes, Mrs. Elliston."

"Call me Mommy-slut. Since you're dating my big, strong son." The wet sound of her fingers penetrating Pam's deflowered cunt sent a wave of heat through me.

"And tomorrow, he's going to meet your mother?"

"Yes, Mrs...Mommy-slut." Pam squirmed, her tits jiggling. "She's interviewing him, Melody, and Lee to work at her drugstore."

My tits slid up and down Clint's cock, my tongue flailing across his dick's tip every chance I could. He groaned, his eyes flicking from the screen to his girlfriend squirming in his mom's embrace. Pam's face twisted as Cheryl fingered her.

"And you know Clint loves Asian women." Cheryl licked Pam's ear. "Is your mother as sexy as you?"

"She's beautiful."

"He's going to want to fuck her. My big, strong son will want to ram his dick into your mother's cunt. Are you going to help him?"

"I...I..." Pam shuddered. She glanced at Clint, her eyes glossy. "Yes, Mommy-slut. I'll help him. My mother is so beautiful. Refined and mature. So graceful."

"Shit," grunted Clint, his dick throbbing. He reached out, took Pam's hand, squeezing it.

I sucked on the tip of his dick for a heartbeat.

"And what about your father?" moaned Cheryl. "Is he going to be a problem? Does he work at the drugstore, too?"

"Father's...not around..." Pam moaned. "Just...me and Mom... Oh, my god! I...I..."

Pam's tits bounced as her orgasm exploded through her. She arched her head back, leaning on my sister's shoulder. Her face scrunched, eyes squeezed shut, as her orgasm burst through her body, her legs swinging.

"I'll help my boyfriend fuck my mom!" Pam screamed. "And my girlfriend, too!"

"And me?" Lee asked.

"Yes, yes, yes," Pam gasped, body bucking.

"Shit," Clint groaned again. And then his dick erupted.

Cum fountained up from my tits and splattered across my face. Hot, thick, incestuous cum coated me. I shivered, my nephew's dick throbbing each time the jizz surged through his cock to explode into my face. I loved it, mouth open, catching the salty treat. I savored his creamy spunk, so happy I could please my Master.

The last few spurts landed on my tits, rolling about my pillowy flesh. Lines ran to my fingers cupping my breasts. I worked my boobs up his cock one final time, squeezing out a few dribbles of jizz as I rose. I shivered, cum trickling down my cheeks and forehead.

"Lee," I said, her past self moaning from the TV as she came before her classmates, "I am so proud of you."

"You are, Mom?" she blinked as I moved to her.

"You obeyed your Master and let your entire school know that you are a nasty slut. God, I love you."

Tears beaded the corners of my youngest daughter's eyes. I reached down, hugging her naked, eighteen-year-old body. Her small tits pressed into my cum-stained breasts as I gave her a hard, salty kiss on the mouth. She clung to me, tears falling down her cheeks as our kiss grew hot and naughty, the most unmotherly kiss possible.

My pussy clenched. I was so hot right now. I loved this family.

"Now we get to watch Pam give her first blowjob," Melody said. "Eager to see it, cupcake?"

Alicia nodded, pigtails bouncing.

I broke the kiss with my daughter. "I know I am. I was wet all day just knowing she sucked your cock like I asked, Sir."

"It really helped with my confidence," Pam said, her breasts rising as she came down from her orgasmic high. "Thank you."

I smiled at her. "You're welcome, sweetie. It's my job to coach my debate students and see that they improve. That's what a good teacher does."

"And a slutty teacher seduces her students and gives them to her master," my sister smiled, her bleached-blonde hair framing her gorgeous face.

I grinned back at her as a line a cum ran down past my nose and reached my lips.Alicia Elliston

"I'll see you bright and early tomorrow," Clint said, holding Pam. Melody was with him, the pair embracing their girlfriend as they stood in the doorway of the house, the front door opened, the chill, autumn air flowing in.

"Bright and early," Pam promised and then the three shared a kiss.

"Want to sleep with me tonight, big sis?" I asked, turning away from the trio and bouncing before Zoey as she stretched on the couch. I pushed up my glasses. "Please, please, please."

Zoey stared at me. "God, you are so young looking."

"I'm eighteen," I said. "I'm a big girl. Clint's fucked my cunny. He popped my cherry, put it in my butt, and everything."

"You are growing up so fast, munchkin." Zoey looked up and down. "Okay. You can sleep with me tonight."

"Yay!" I beamed. "Let's hurry and brush our teeth and get ready for bed. There's something I want to try out with you."

"Oh," Zoey asked me, arching an eyebrow, her brassy hair swaying about her face as I pulled her to her feet.

"Yep," I said, leading her. I was so short. Zoey had a head or more on me, and those tits... They were just huge. We were sisters, and my tits would never come close to being as big as hers. Even Lee had some tits, little handfuls. I just had budding mounds, hardly more then bumps topped by my small nipples.

So not fair.

But Clint loved how girlish they made me look. I was his cute, little sister. And that made me happy. So maybe it was good I didn't have big boobies like Zoey and Mom.

We passed the three-way kiss on the way to the stairs. Pam broke away, giving Clint and Melody a quick wave as she headed out the front door to go home. Then Mom and Aunt Vicky grabbed Clint, both grinning, eager to sleep with him tonight, leaving Melody and Lee to share a bed.

I giggled.

"What?" Zoey asked, a suspicion on her face. She even looked soooo adult, so mature.

"It's a sister night!" I said. "All the sisters are sharing a bed."

"I guess so," Zoey said, glancing back at our mom and aunt surrounding our brother. "So Mom and Aunt Vicky really were fucking Dad all these years?"

"They were his sex slaves," I nodded. "Mom brought Aunt Vicky into Dad's bed when Mom was nineteen and Aunt Vicky eighteen. He popped her cherry while Mom licked her clit."

"Jesus, I had no idea." Zoey frowned. "So why wouldn't Dad sleep with me? He clearly had no problem with incest."

I blinked in shock.

"Your father wanted Clint to have a harem of his sexy sisters," Mom answered as she climbed the stair behind us.

"See," I said. "It's all working out."

"Except..." Zoey sighed.

So did I. "Well, yeah, I mean, I wish Dad was still with us. But I know he's happy. Clint's stepping up. He's the best big brother you could want."

"Only he's my little brother, munchkin," Zoey said and ruffled my hair. "Come on, let's get ready for bed."

I hurried through brushing my teeth and combing out my hair after undoing my pigtails. I took off my makeup, Zoey working beside me. She had far more makeup to remove. I kept mine light, just little bits here and there to keep me looking young and girlish. Mom had showed me a few ways to do it yesterday.

"So, whose bed?" Zoey asked.

"Mine," I grinned.

"With all those stuffed animals?" Zoey shook her head, a fond smile on her lips. "Okay. I don't think I've been in your room in a year or more. It's good to see you out of it."

I nodded my head and we hurried to my room. Already, I could hear our mom and aunt moaning as Clint enjoyed their bodies down the hall. My cunny gave a wet itch as Zoey and I entered my room. I closed the door behind us, cutting off most of the sounds.

Zoey flopped down on my bed, her big tits bouncing. A few of my stuffed animals, piled on the edge of my bed where it butted into the wall, shifted. Zoey wiggled, one arm bent over her head, the other stroking at her stomach, drawing lazy patterns. She was so sleek and beautiful, with her big tits and long legs.

"So, what did you want to try?" she asked, eyes lidded with lust.

I beamed at her and jumped on the bed, landing between her legs. My brown hair danced about my shoulders as I turned to face her pussy. She was shaved with a tattoo of a unicorn on her pubic mound. It looked like it was galloping past her pussy.

I stroked the unicorn, petting her mane. "Is this why Stefani calls you Yunie all the time."

"Sort of. She called me that long before I got the tattoo."

I frowned. "You call her Dandi. Is that short for dandelion?"

She nodded.

"So does she have a dandelion tattooed right here?" I leaned over and kissed her pubic mound above her clit, shuddering at the naughty thrill so close to my big sister's pussy.

"Yes." Zoey squirmed.

"And do you kiss it?" I placed another smack, a little lower, moving towards her clit.

"Every chance I get."

"Mmm, I bet." I kissed lower, my sister shivering as I reached the top folds of her pussy. A tart musk brushed my lips. A hot thrill went through me, and I kissed lower, nuzzling right on her clit.

"Alicia! Oh, god, I'm really about to have sex with my eighteen-year-old sister."

"Yep," I said and nuzzled lower, her folds hot and wet on my lips.

My tongue slid out through my big sister's folds, gathering her tart cream. I groaned, wiggling my hips. My nipples and clit both throbbed with the taboo excitement of what I was doing. I felt so wonderfully naughty as my tongue slid through her folds. She was the last member of the family for me to play around with.

I pushed my tongue in deep, using everything I had learned from Mom and Melody about pussy licking. Zoey groaned, her big, soft tits arching as her hips undulated. I could hear the pleasure in her voice. A surge of pride shot through me.

My big sister, a lesbian for two years, received pleasure from me. Me!

I slipped a single finger into her pussy, feeling how wet and silky she was. I reached into my sister's depths, wiggling around as my tongue swirled around her clit. Her tits bounced as she reached over her head, squirming.

"Alicia," she gasped. "Oh, damn, munchkin, how do you...? Jesus, where did you learn this?"

"Mom and Melody," I grinned. "The family's been having fun since Saturday. You're soooo late to the party, big sis."

"I guess so," she groaned.

I slid a second finger into her pussy. She grew tighter as I slid in and out, reaming her. I made her squirm and groan, her eyes fluttering as her boobs jiggled. She grabbed one, squeezing hard as she humped against my plunging fingers.

Then I added a third finger. She grew tight, her flesh stretching around my digits. My tongue fluttered about her clit, savoring her tart juices and the moans she made. Her ass lifted from the bed. I had to move my head to keep pleasuring her, my fingers plunging in and out faster and faster.

"Oh, you little munchkin, yes," Zoey moaned, the bed springs creaking.

Fluffy Snake fell off the top, a long, sinuous, pink plushy. It fell across my sister's tits as she squirmed and writhed. She grabbed it, rubbing it on her nipples as her eyes rolled back into her head, my fingers reaching so deep into her. Juices leaked out, spilling down her ass to my bedspread, making a wet spot.

"Finger my cunt, baby sister. Yes, yes, yes!"

My eyes widened. "Yes, I'm your baby sister, big sis," I moaned. "Oh, I am. I'm such a good baby sister. I want to please you."

I sucked hard on her clit and shoved a fourth finger into her hot, tight pussy.

"Oh, you're doing that," Zoey gasped, writhing and humping hard. "Holy shit, you are. Jesus, that's good. Oh, my god, Alicia. Four fingers! You are wild. Yes, yes, yes, ram them into me! I'm going to cum so hard on my baby sister's fingers."

I shuddered, sucking hard on her clit, pleasure racing through my body. My own juices dripped out of my shaved-bald cunny. They ran down my thighs as I wiggled my hips. My nipples tingled. I shoved my free hand between my thighs and rubbed on my tight slit, smearing my cream around and sending hot flutters through my body.

I plunged my fingers over and over into my cunny's depths, so eager for my cum. I had wanted to do this ever since I read about it Sunday morning while Clint and Melody slept in. My eyes had widened so much when I came across the term.

And I knew I had to do it on Zoey first.

"You naughty munchkin," my sister moaned as my fingers moved in her pussy, curling, forming a fist. "Oh, god, what are you doing?"

"Fisting you!" I said with glee, my hand balled up. And then I punched it deep into her pussy.The hot, tight walls of her cunny engulfed my hand past my wrist. Her eyes widened. Her pussy lips were spread so wide around my wrist, clinging to them. Her stomach actually bulged out a bit. She shivered, her big tits thrashing.

"Holy shit!" Zoey's eyes were wide. "Holy fucking shit, Alicia! Where...! Oh, fuck! I...! Oh, god, where did you...learn this? Fuck!"

Her pussy spasmed hard about my fist as I drew it back and punched it in, sliding through her cunt. She bucked and moaned, her tits slapping into each other. She clenched down on Fluffy Snake, his tail flying through the air as her body thrashed.

She came so hard. Her juices squirted out and around my fist, bathing my face, splashing my glasses. The world grew blurry as I licked around my fist, punching it over and over into her pussy. I loved how she squirmed. How she moaned. I loved the way she bucked and gasped and squirmed.

"Do you love it, big sis?" I asked.

"I absolutely do, "she howled. "Oh, my god, Alicia. Keep doing it. Oh, yes, I keep... Fuck!"

Her pussy spasmed harder about my fist as I plunged it over and over into her. I licked my lips, savoring her tart cream as I made my big sis thrash on the bed. More and more of my stuffed animals fell down, spilling upon us. Mr. Turtle landed on her belly, and Teddy fell against my ass, almost hugging me like he wanted to fuck me from behind.

I shoved two fingers into my tight cunny, frigging them in and out as fast as I could as I kept fisting my big sis. I made her howl and thrash and cum. I gave her such pleasure. My pussy clenched on my digits, the excitement building in me.

"I'm so glad," I panted, savoring my sister's flesh spasming on my fist. Clint must love it when we cum on his cock. Zoey's flesh felt amazing. "I was so hoping you would love it."

"Where the fuck did you even learn this?" Zoey groaned, undulating. "Jesus, I thought you were so innocent."

"The internet," I grinned, my body shivering. "I... Yes!"

My orgasm shivered through me. Not as powerful as Zoey's, but it still felt wonderful as the pleasure rushed through me. It washed across my body and had me shivering and gasping in delight. My eyes rolled back into my head as my hips wiggled. I jammed my fist deep into Zoey's pussy.

She bucked a final time and then collapsed on my bed, hugging Mr. Turtle to her belly. Her eyes fluttered. I moaned and gasped, my orgasm burning hot through me. It crested in my mind, carrying me to new heights.

And then retreated. With a sigh, I pulled my fist out. Her juices coated my hand and wrist. Even my forearm was stained with her cream. I pulled off my glasses, wiping them on my comforter. Zoey became a big, fuzzy blur to me, so soft and inviting.

"You naughty munchkin," she moaned, pulling me to her.

I set my glasses on the nightstand and cuddled up to her big breasts. I rubbed my cream covered hand on her boobs then buried my face between them. They were so soft. She stroked my hair, her breathing slowing.

"Thank you," she groaned. "I loved it."

"So did I," I smiled. "Mmm, do you think Mom would love it if I fisted her?"

"Fuck yeah, she would, munchkin."

"Good," I said, feeling suddenly so sleepy. My eyes closed. "Night, big sis."

"Night," she groaned.

"Love you..." I murmured as sleep dragged me down into wonderful dreams.Melody Samuels/strong

"I want you licking my asshole, slut," I moaned, kneeling naked on my bed. Lee and I were the only ones in our house next door to Clint's and his family. "And finger my pussy. Make me cum, you little whore. Watching you shave your disgusting twat and masturbating like a degenerate made me so hot."

My younger sister nodded, the pixyish bob of short, black hair swaying about her cute face. "Instead of fingering you, Mistress, why don't I fuck you with this?"

Lee whipped a dildo out from behind her back. It was thick and fleshy colored, wiggling rubbery in her hand. She gripped it by a set of balls, the tip painted red. I blinked in shock, my pussy clenching as my sister sauntered to me.

"Where did you get that?" I gasped.

"I stole it from Melody's room." Lee's grin only grew. "Oops, guess I was bad."

"You are such a brat, Lee." My shaved pussy wept juices, trickles running down my thigh. "If I wasn't so damned horny, I would spank your ass. Fuck me with that right now! I need to cum!"

"Yes, Mistress."

Lee threw herself onto my bed. The springs creaked as she bounced on her knees behind me. She brought the thick tip to my pussy and rammed it in. I groaned, my cunt spreading around the fleshy toy. It was almost as big as Clint's dick.

Almost.

I shivered, my head tossing back. My blonde hair fell loose about my head. I had undone my braid before kneeling on the bed. My pussy clenched on the girth as Lee drew it back and plunged it in with her exuberance.

Her face nuzzled between the cheeks of my asshole. Her tongue licked and swirled at my sphincter while she fucked that delightful dildo in and out of my pussy. I shivered, wiggling my hips, loving her rimming tongue. The pleasure swelled through me.

"Oh, yes, you nasty slut," I moaned. "Fuck that big, thick toy in and out of me. Oh, fuck, yes! I love it! And jam that tongue in me. I know you love it, you filthy, anal-licking dyke."

Lee shoved her tongue into my asshole, swirling around, savoring my sour hole. She plunged the dildo faster and faster. The delight her tongue stirred through my bowels rippled to my pussy. The plunging dildo churned me to a froth, my pussy clenching on the toy. I loved it burying over and over into me.

I shuddered, humping back into it, savoring the delicious thrill of the toy reaming my pussy while her tongue fucked my asshole. She was such an obedient girl now, not the brat who had driven me nuts most of my life.

"Yes, yes, yes, you love licking my ass. You are that filthy. Just a pervert. A nasty, ass-licking degenerate. Oh, I should have you do this before the entire school. Let them all see how much you love tonguing a girl's ass."

Lee shivered, moaning into my ass. Her tongue swirled and lapped at my sphincter. The pleasure built in me. Every stroke of the dildo, caress of her tongue, and word from my mouth brought me closer and closer to exploding.

Juice poured down my thighs. My fingers dug into my purple bedspread, my asshole clenching on her tongue. The dildo rammed so deep into me, caressing all the wonderful spots in my pussy. And Lee shoved it in and out so hard.

"Oh, yes, you nasty ass-licker. I'm going to cum. Mmm, you're going to make your sister cum, you perverted dyke."

"So perverted," Lee moaned between licks. "I'm just a piece of filth."

"You are!" I screamed and came on the dildo. "So nasty! You made me cum! You're a sister-licking, pussy-eating, ass-devouring whore!"

The pleasure burned through my body. It left me quivering and shaking. My eyes rolled back into my head. I shuddered, falling down onto my pillows. The huge dildo slid out of my pussy with a wet plop, leaving me empty. Lee gasped. I glanced at her, my little sister's breast bouncing as she reamed the dildo in and out of her cunt.

"Brat," I panted. "Did I say you could cum?"

"No, Mistress," she moaned, fucking herself. "And I haven't. But can I? Can my disgusting, filthy, nasty pussy cum? The toy is covered in your juices. They're freshening up my pussy, making my nasty cunt better."

I smiled at that. "Sure, you can cum, whore."

"Thank you, Mistress!"

Lee howled as I hugged my pillow, sleep falling down hard on me. Such a long day. I closed my eyes, the bed rocking as she squirmed and gasped. Then she collapsed beside me. She hugged my body, snuggling close to her.

"Love you, you nasty filth," I purred.

"Love you, Mistress," she said, sounding so happy. My little sister was fucked up, and I loved it.Cheryl Elliston

My body rocked. Heat burned through me. I shivered, my eyes fluttering open, a strong body pressed behind me, arms holding me. A hard dick thrust into the depths of my pussy, fingers rolling my nipples, a masculine grunt sighing in my ear.

The red digits of the clock read 2:38 AM.

"Clinton," I moaned, smiling as I felt my husband and master...

No, it was Clint fucking me. I had fallen asleep with him and my sister, the pair of us pleasuring our master and each other until we collapsed in a heap just like we used to with Clinton.

"Mom," Clint groaned, "almost done. You can go back to sleep soon."

"It's okay, Sir," I smiled, savoring the pleasure of his dick sliding through my pussy. "Mommy-slut's big, strong son was horny. He needs to drain his balls so he can sleep. Mmm, just pound your Mommy-slut and dump your cum in her cunt."

"Mom," he groaned, the bed rocking harder.

My sister rolled over, pressing her pillowy tits into me. Her eyes flicked open. She let out a dreamy sigh, snuggling to me. Our breasts pressed together, nipples rubbing and sliding around each other as my body rocked, Clint's thrusts growing harder and harder.

My pussy clenched down on my son's big cock. I loved being his Mommy-slut. I felt alive again, the ashes that had suffused my world after Clinton's death blown away by my son's dominating lusts. I let out a mewing sigh, his groin smacking into my plump ass, balls slapping the back of my thighs.

"Mom," he grunted again, loving the pussy that had birthed him. He came from my hole. And I loved it when he returned, filling me up with that big, thick dick. I created the cock that fucked me. I raised him into a big, strong son, and now he pounded my cunt so hard.

"Yes," I moaned, rubbing my cheek into my sister's face. Her hands stroked my sides, sending ripples down to my pussy. I clenched down on Clint's dick. "Fuck your Mommy-slut's pussy. Dump all your cum in me so you can sleep. Mommy-slut's big boy needs to be well rested to fuck Pam's mother tomorrow."

"Shit," he groaned, thrusts growing hard, powerful, his crotch slapping my ass. "You are such a naughty slut, Mom."

"Uh-huh," I gasped, clenching my pussy down on his cock. "Fuck the cunt that birthed you. Mmm, fuck your Mommy-slut's cunt until you cum."

The bed creaked and the headboard smacked the wall as he drove his cock hard into me. Our flesh slapped together. The force pressed me hard against my sister's lush body. I held her, savoring her body against mine as the pleasure built and built in me. Ripples of delight shot through me, making me tremble.

His hands squeezed my tits, my flesh spilling around his fingers and pushing my boobs against my sister's pillowy mounds. I gasped, eyes rolling back into my head. He was so good. So amazing. My big, strong son fucked me so hard.

"May your Mommy-slut cum, Sir?" I asked, his dick sliding along the top of my pussy's tunnel, nudging my G-spot every time. Hot flutters shot through me. "Mommy-slut wants to cum on her big, strong son's cock. Mmm, yes! Your Mommy-slut gave birth to this cock! Please, let your Mommy-slut cum on it."

"Fuck, yes, Mom," he groaned, driving deep into my pussy and erupted.

Incestuous cum flooded through me. Would this be the load that impregnated me? Would my son breed me tonight? Or was I already pregnant? How would we pay for it? Money was already growing tight. Clint would get a part time job, but how much would that bring. Zoey's helped, but what she made working at Dairy Queen wasn't much.

"Damn, Mom," he groaned as his cum spurted. "Damn, I need that."

"Mmm, that's what your Mommy-slut is for," I moaned, my concerns about money outweighed by the pleasure bursting through me. My pussy spasmed on my son's cock, milking out more and more of his jizz into my depths. I gasped, bucking, shuddering against my sister. "To dump your cum in when you're too horny to sleep."

"Naughty whore," he whispered sleepily.

"Such a naughty whore," I moaned, the pleasure bathing my mind.

Clint drew back one final time and thrust in again. He groaned, sighing, his cum filling my pussy, his dick softening in my depths. In moments, the soft snores came from him, asleep already, his lusts satiated once again.

I smiled, shivering, loving being full of his cock and cum. I held my sister and fell asleep in my son's strong arms. I knew we would figure it all out somehow.Clint Elliston

I felt like a million bucks when I woke up Tuesday morning, my piss-hard dick filling Mom's pussy. I had a huge day ahead of me. I would play with Aunt Chery's naughty toy, and then I had my job interview with Pam's mom. I hadn't even thought of fucking her, but then hearing Mom talk about it last night as she fingered Pam had sent me over the edge. I came so hard on Aunt Vicky's tits.

I couldn't wait.

And I had other naughty ideas, too. It was time to give Stefani, my big sister's best friend and lover, a treat. According to Zoey, Stefani thought I was cute and was eager to be fucked by me. I wanted to see Stefani lick my cum out of my big sister's snatch so badly.

And I knew just how I could.

I met Melody and Lee in the bathroom. The pair had slept next door at their house, sharing a bed. I bet they were pretty naughty. Aunt Vicky joined us, a big smile on her face as she fell down before me and sucked my piss-hard cock into her mouth. Lee buried her face into Melody's pussy.

"Morning," I grinned at Melody, the first of my women. I loved her and Alicia like lovers. And Pam.

"Perv," she grinned back. "Just eager to piss down your Aunt's throat."

"Yep," I groaned and unleashed the flood.

It was so hot to piss into a woman's mouth. Aunt Vicky's eyes burned and smoldered as my piss splashed against her throat. She swallowed it, my dick tingling as I emptied my full bladder into her. I groaned, squeezing Melody's hand while she pissed into Lee's mouth, grinding her hot pussy onto her little sister's flesh.

"That's it, you nasty slut," moaned Melody. "Just drink it all down. You fucking whore."

"God, I love you," I groaned to my half-sister as Aunt Vicky sucked out the last drops of piss.

She winked at me.

Done pissing, we slipped into the showers. We didn't fuck, there wasn't time because other people had to shower. While the hot water heaters were good in the house, they weren't inexhaustible. But as we soaped our bodies, I told her about my naughty idea for Zoey and Stefani.

"Ooh, you just want to get her in on the fun right away," Melody groaned, her blonde hair matted to her shoulders. She was the only natural blonde in the family—Mom's came out of a bottle. "Mmm, Stefani's cute. I love her red hair. And then tonight... Pam's mom." Melody shivered. "Please, please say we're going to try to seduce her."

"Absolutely," I said. "She's a hot, Asian MILF. I just don't know if I want Pam to lick her mother's pussy before or after I've fucked it."

"Jesus, that's a dilemma," she agreed. "Mmm, watching mother and daughter have sex before hand will be so hot, a way to really get us excited, but then to see Pam lick out your cum would be even more exciting."

"Yes."

"So, you know there's an easy solution, but, as usual, you are too thick to see it. Have her do both."

I smacked my half-sister's wet ass hard. She gasped, jumping. I gave her a hard look. "Don't forget that you're still emmy/em queen."

"I know," she beamed, rubbing her ass. "Mmm, my big, strong king. I love you despite your shortcomings."

"You are lucky I love you, or I would spank your ass so hard," I told her. Then, as she turned to wash her tits off, I spanked her hard again, a loud crack that echoed through the bathroom.

"Clint," she moaned, jumping. She liked it when I reminded her where the line was in her teasing. I think she toed it just to make sure I was still her strong, dominating lover.

Shower done, we cleared out so Aunt Vicky and Lee could take theirs. I toweled off and went to get dress while Melody had to work on her makeup. She was a tomboy, but she wore some amount of makeup. And she had to dry her hair and braid it.

I changed then hopped on the internet. I check out a few sites to see if any weird videos or posts were put on the internet—and there was. I laughed at an idiot trying to high dive into the portable pool in his backyard and instead belly flopped, water splashing over the side. I glanced at the clock, sighed, and headed downstairs. In the kitchen and was greeted with a sight I loved.

My older sister bent over as she dug around in the refrigerator. She wore a skirt today, but it was so short, it had ridden over her ass. Bright-red tights clad her ass beneath it. They molded to her rear and pussy mound. I groaned, shivering in delight at those two plump lips perfectly outlined by the fabric.Delicious cameltoe. My dick swelled hard again.

"Did you wait until I came downstairs to bend over and greet me like this?" I asked.

"Yes," she purred, wiggling her hips. "You always like staring at me when I dig in the refrigerator. I always found it amusing the way you panted after me like an annoying dog."

"And now?"

"Now it makes me so hot," she groaned, wiggling more. "Oh, my god, I'm getting so wet."

"Bend over the counter," I told her. "I need my big sister's pussy. I want to send you to school with a load of my cum buried in your twat."

"Oh, my god," Zoey groaned. "Little brother, you are such a perv."

"You've been talking to Melody?"

"Maybe." Zoey straightened, her large tits bouncing in the top she wore, jiggling with every motion. Her nipples were hard, tenting the front. It was clear she had no bra on. She sauntered to the island and bent over it, wiggling her hips.

"Morning," Mom said as she strolled in. "Who wants pancakes?"

"Sounds great," I grinned.

"Just fruit for me," Zoey moaned. "Need to watch my figure."

"Trust me, it's perfect," I said, pulling down her tights and unveiling a blue thong, the fabric vanished between her plump pussy lips and buried between her butt-cheeks.

I pushed it to the side, pulling it out from between her pussy lips in the process. She was juicy, the thong soaked. I unzipped and dug out my cock, rubbing it against my big sister's pussy. She shivered as Mom busied herself whipping up pancake batter like it was the most normal thing in the world having her two children fuck while she made breakfast.

"Fuck," Zoey gasped as I rammed into her. "Ooh, you are big, Clint. I love it."

"Yes, he is," Mom nodded, whisking away at the pancake mix.

"And you are tight," I groaned, savoring my sister's hot flesh engulfing my cock.

Other members of the family filed in, saying "Morning" as I reamed Zoey's cunt. Melody winked at me then grabbed a banana. She unpeeled it, sliding it into her mouth, her eyes twinkling at me as I plowed our big sister's cunt.

My dick ached and throbbed as Melody's lips sealed over the banana. She worked it in and out of her lips, hips wiggling, teasing me. I groaned, slamming harder and faster into Zoey's cunt, my balls thwacking into her clit.

"Oh, you are a perv, too, Melody," Zoey groaned. "Just like our little brother."

Melody pulled out the banana, leaving it coated in her saliva. "I forget he is my little brother."

"By a month," I groaned, Zoey's pussy heaven on my dick. The tight, silky friction sent heat down to my balls, my cum simmering, approaching a full boil.

"Still older," she said then thrust the banana at Lee. "Shove that in your cunt, slut. I want cream with my banana."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee moaned, lifting up her short skirt and pushing panties to the side.

"Fuck," I muttered, watching my younger half-sister slide the banana into her freshly shaved cunt. She was so bare. I loved it. Her back arched, a whimper escaped her lips, and then she pulled it out, handing it gleaming to Melody.

I almost came watching Melody bite into the banana coated with Lee's pussy juices. A shiver ran through her, hips swaying in the tight jeans she wore. My balls boiled. I was so close to cumming. I hammered my older sister's pussy, driving my cock in so deep, feeling her clench down on me.

A moan rose from Zoey's mouth as she watched Melody chew and savor the banana. Ecstasy crossed my half-sister's face. Her eyes squeezed shut. My balls thwacked over and over, echoing through the kitchen as I pounded my older sister.

"Shit, you are such a perv, Melody," Zoey moaned.

"Mmm, I am." She moved closer. "Didn't you want fruit for breakfast?"

Melody held the banana to Zoey's lips. My big sister's pussy clenched down hard on my cock as she took a bite, moaning her enjoyment. The friction burned down my shaft, my balls tightening. I was so close to cumming. On the verge of erupting.

Then Melody brought the banana, half eaten, to my lips. I took a big bite, teeth sinking through it. I savored the mix of tangy pussy and sweet fruit. My dick slammed into my sister's pussy. My balls tightened. My cum exploded into Zoey's cunt.

I groaned as I chewed the banana. Cumming and trying to swallow at the same time were difficult. My head snapped back. The pleasure boiled through me as I savored the hot thrill cumming in one sister's cunt while savoring the taste of another's snatch.

"Do you love it, Master?" Lee asked, bouncing beside Melody. "Does my pussy taste great on it?"

"Amazing," I groaned, burying my cock into Zoey, leaning over her. "Fuck, that was good."

"The banana or Zoey's twat?" Melody asked, a smile on her lips.

"Both," I panted.

"Yes," Zoey moaned in agreement, "Oh, god, Lee, that was great. Shove another banana in your twat. I'm still hungry."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee said, grabbing and peeling the fruit.

"And you," I said, leaning over Zoey. "I have something for you to do at school. It's time for you to make a movie."Zoey Elliston

"Hey," Stefani said, hopping into my car parked in her family's driveway, a big grin on her face. "Oh, my god, so you fucked your little brother."

"Twice," I grinned, waving to Stefani's dad as he headed to the family minivan in his suit, all ready for work.

"This morning?" Stefani asked also waving to her dad. He was a portly man, not at all sexy like Clint. No wonder Stefani had the hots for my little brother—she had no hunky man of the house to pine after.

"His cum is still in me," I grinned at Stefani. "And when we get to school, we're going to make a little movie."

"What kind?" she asked.

"You licking all his cum out of me."

"Holy shit!" squealed Stefani and then she hugged me. "Let's get to school!"Vicky Samuels

I strolled through the halls of the college where I taught, wearing a tight skirt and low-cut blouse, the vibrator seated in the depths of my pussy, held in place by my panties. Students nodded to me, some murmuring, "Morning, Ms. Samuels."

"Morning," I would smile back, the boys ogling my tits. I was a popular teacher.

The vibrator hummed to life. My eyes widened as a surge of lust shot through me. And then it died down almost immediately. I groaned, my nephew giving me a quick reminder that he had control over my pussy today.

Mmm, it was going to be a great day..

14 Incestuous Harem 14: Brother's Domination

The doorbell rang. A shiver ran through me, my nipples hardening in my shirt. Today would be awesome. Alicia burst from the breakfast table where Clint, Lee, and I waited. Beside Alicia, we were the last ones still home. Mom, Zoey, and Aunt Cheryl had already left while we waited for Pam and her car.

A giddy rush shot through me. I had a girlfriend. I shared her with Clint, and that was so hot. She was sexy and submissive, a delicious, Japanese beauty with slanted eyes, pale-olive skin, and silky-black hair. Maybe I had inherited my father's Asian fetish.

Clint surely had.

Alicia's brown pigtails flew behind her as she darted for the door, her feet, clad in pink tights that rose up her slim legs and vanished beneath a short, frilly skirt. She looked younger than her eighteen years, her backpack bouncing. She vanished through the kitchen. A moment later, the front door opened.

"Clint, your girlfriend's here," she sang out. "I'm going to kiss her!"

"Kiss my girlfriend?" Clint gasped in mock shock as he stood, scooping up his book bag.

My younger sister Lee flashed me a naughty smile. She stood up, too, slinging her backpack over her shoulder, letting it hang on the verge of falling off. I snagged mine, followed, and loved the sight that welcomed us. Pam, only a few inches taller than Alicia, kissing my sexy half-sister.

Alicia did it with enthusiasm, her hands clutching Pam's cheeks. My girlfriend shivered then broke the kiss, gasping, "Clint."

"Kissing my little princess?" Clint asked in mock shock. "I can't believe this, Pam."

She shifted, hugging herself, her slanted eyes wide behind her glasses. I rolled my eyes and then punched Clint on the shoulder. "Don't tease her."

Pam blinked then her cheeks darkened. "Oh. Well...I...I liked it, Clint. Your little sister is so cute."

Alicia beamed, bouncing on the balls of her feet. She just looked cute enough to eat. Then Clint grabbed his girlfriend and pulled her in for a kiss, one hand grabbing her ass with a possessive grip, digging into her butt-cheek. She melted against him, eyes closed, hands on his strong chest.

"Morning," Clint said, breaking the kiss. Pam's eyes fluttered, her hips shifting more.

"Mmm," she sighed.

Then I went in to kiss our girlfriend on the lips. I seized her cheeks and planted a greedy kiss on her lips. My fingers stroked her cheeks as our lips worked together. They were wet and hot and just delicious to taste.

I brushed my nose against hers as I broke the kiss, a shiver going through me. "So, ready for after school?" I asked her. "I can't wait."

"Yes," Pam said with gushing enthusiasm. "I actually had to masturbate before falling asleep last night. I just couldn't stop thinking about my mom. She's so beautiful."

"Someone's caught the incest bug," giggled Lee.

Pam's blush darkened. God, she was cute. "It was...interesting seeing your family interacting."

"Interesting?" Clint asked, putting his arm around Pam, arching an eyebrow, his face stern.

"Hot," she answered, her nipples hardening, pressing on her blouse. "Sexy, arousing, amazing, taboo, hot. I want it. With mom. The way you all act together. You're so close."

"And you're going to lick your mom's pussy," Clint said. "Then I'll fuck her. Then you'll get to lick her pussy again."

"Full of his cum," Lee added.

"She knew that," I said, shaking my head at her.

"Big brother," Alicia said, rocking on her heels. "We should go. School will be starting soon."

"Relax," Lee said. "It's not going anywhere."

"Yeah, let's go." Clint's hand smacked out, landing on Lee's ass hard. "And you, stop being a brat."

"Yes, Master," Lee said, beaming. She seized Alicia's hand and pulled her out the door, racing to Pam's car.

The rest of us followed after, Pam handing Clint the keys. I went to go for the passenger door—I was his queen, the head woman of the harem. He gave me a grin as we climbed in. A shiver ran through me as his eyes slid down to the tight shirt I wore, my nipples clearly outlined. I had abandoned wearing bras.

I felt so exposed, my shirt so tight, molding to my nineteen-year-old breasts. It was like I was showing them off while remaining clothed. Every guy and girl could see how round and firm they were. The guys wanted to touch them, squeeze them, and couldn't. My tits were all Clint's. The only guy who would ever touch them.

But any girls watching were welcome to come up and give them a squeeze.

"What?" I asked as I went to put on my seatbelt.

He reached over, stopping me. "I think you look horny, Melody. You had to watch me fuck Zoey and didn't get off at all."

"Nope," Lee said, sliding into the back with Pam and Alicia. "None of us did, Master. It was so hot. Especially when you both ate the banana covered in my pussy juices while fucking Zoey."

"Really?" Pam asked.

"Balanced breakfast," I grinned, looking back at Pam as she sat between Alicia and Lee.

"Fruit and cream," Clint laughed, his hand stroking my thighs through my jeans. "So I think you have a hot pussy right now."

"So hot," I groaned.

"Mistress always has a hot pussy," Lee giggled. "Every woman in the family does."

"My cunny is so tingly right now, Big Brother," Alicia moaned, squirming her tights-clad thighs together.

"Why don't you masturbate," Clint said. It wasn't a question. "Unzip those jeans and shove your hands in."

"Sure," I shuddered, his eyes so hot as he took control.

"And don't forget to play with those tits," he added.

"Oh, yes, I love playing with my tits when I masturbate," I purred, unsnapping my jeans. The zipper rasped down, revealing the sea-green panties I wore. I shoved one hand under my shirt to squeeze a round breast while the other went down into my panties.

I groaned, stroking the blonde landing strip to my hot, wet folds. I rubbed them as I leaned back in my seat, groaning. It was so wonderful to touch them while Clint watched, his eyes burning, a grin on his strong lips.

"Shirts in the way. Take it off. I can't see what you're doing."

"But... people will see her breasts as we drive," gasped Pam.

"Yep," Clint said and started up the car.

I peeled my shirt off, my breasts bouncing out. Clint drove the car forward, turning onto our residential street. I draped my t-shirt across my lap and set about masturbating. I grabbed a hard, dusky nipple, rolling and stretching it. Delicious shivers raced down to my pussy. My hand shoved back into my panties, finding my wet snatch. I rubbed it, shivering in delight while my youthful breasts jiggled as Clint drove over a speed bump.

I groaned, feeling so juicy. A jogger on the sidewalk glanced over and did a double-take as we drove past. I smiled, loving the fact she got an eyeful of barely legal tits. My pussy clenched, heat racing, pumping excitement as we reached the stop sign at the end of the street. Clint stopped, signaling.

Cars passed. It was a busy street. I groaned, siting up, pinching my nipple harder. I wanted them to see me. To see the breasts that Clint owned, my nubile body that was all his. I wanted them jealous, aching to touch me, begging to have me as their lover.

And then denying them.

My fingers jammed into my pussy. I groaned, sinking into my hot, silky flesh. Pleasure radiated through me. The delight swept through my body, leaving me dizzy and breathless. I swayed, blinking, my hips undulating. Oh, it felt so good. So wonderful.

"They're all seeing my tits," I moaned. "Oh, god, Clint, it's so hot."

"You're such a perv," he grinned then glanced to my right. Another jogger approached. "I better let him cross the street before I go. Want to be safe. Don't want to run him over."

"Yes," I gasped, my pussy clenching down so hard on my plunging fingers. The wet sound filled the car. "Oh, I'm so juicy. Can you hear, Pam? My fingers?"

"Yes," she gasped. "Does this...turn you on?"

"So much," I moaned.

"Big sister is a perv," Alicia giggled.

"Oh, god, Clint, he's getting closer and closer." I arched my back, my breasts bouncing. I pulled on my nipple, stretching out my tit.

The jogger slowed. His eyes widened as I stared at him. Suddenly, my window rolled down with a whirl of the power motor. I let out a wanton moan, groaning as I fingered my twat faster and faster. The guy's jaw dropped.

Then he smiled. I nodded my head, squirming, moaning. He approached the car at a slow walk.

"He's coming closer, Clint," I panted, my body shuddering.

I shoved a third finger into my snatch, stretching my hole out as I writhed and shivered. This was so hot. He was staring at my barely legal tits. He wanted to touch them. To play with them. Clint reached over, gave my tit a possessive squeeze, digging his fingers in.

"They're his tits," I moaned out the window to the jogger. "No touching. But you can look."

"Jesus," he groaned, stopping at the corner. He pulled out his phone.

It flashed.

My pussy spasmed on my fingers. He took a picture of my tits. Of Clint's hand squeezing my breast. My back arched. My head snapped back. A powerful explosion burst in the depths of my pussy. The friction of my fingers churned waves of rapture through my body.

Flash!

My seat creaked as I spasmed and gasped. I opened my lips, moaning in abject pleasure. Clint's fingers found my nipple. Pinching it. Pulling it. Twisting it. Pleasure shot down to my spasming pussy. My fingers plunged in faster. My legs twitched.

Flash!

"Holy shit," groaned the guy. "How old are you?"

"Nineteen," Lee shouted from the backseat.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped.

Flash!

"Oh, Clint, he's watching me cuuuumm!" I moaned in orgasmic delight. "Oh, yes. Thank you!"

Clint grinned and hit the gas. The car turned onto the street as I trembled and moaned, Clint operating it one-handed. He gave my nipple a final squeeze, sending a last wave of bliss through me. I groaned, buzzing with bliss.

"There, I think you're all better," Clint said as I shivered.

"Uh-huh," I panted, the window rolling up beside me. "Mmm, thank you, Clint. Love you so much."

"He gives us what we need," Lee said in the back.

"Big brother is so loving," Alicia sighed. "Don't you think, Pam?"

"Yes," she answered.

I pulled my fingers out of my pussy, shuddering a final time, and looked back. Pam's face was flushed. I grinned and waved my fingers beneath her nose. "See how juicy I am."

"So juicy," she moaned, seeing the frothy cream. She leaned forward, licked my fingers, savoring the flavor of my pussy. Her face lit out, and she sucked on them. I groaned, shivering, my naked tits bouncing as she cleaned them off one by one.

"Fuck," groaned Clint. "That is hot."

"So glad Pam's our girlfriend. You better reward my mom big time today."

Clint pulled his phone out, swiping the screen while driving one-handed. He opened the app that controlled the vibrator buried in my mom's pussy. Right now, she was walking around our school—she taught History—and was about to get a surprise.

He tapped the button. "Just a quick burst to remind her of the fun she'll have."

I laughed, my fingers tingling as Pam sucked on them like minicocks, her cheeks hollowing. Oh, yes, today would be an amazing day.Zoey Elliston

"Unisex bathroom, first floor," Stefani said the moment I parked my car before our school. "Let's go."

"Someone's eager," I grinned, shivering, my pussy so wet.

It held a load of my little brother's cum.

"Of course I am," groaned Stefani. My best friend and lover flew out of my car in an explosion of bouncy, red curls. Before I was even halfway out, she had bounded around the car to my side and seized my hand. "Come on, Yunie, let's go."

Yunie was her nickname for me. It was short for unicorn. I called her Dandi—Dandelion. We had used these pet names since we were kids. I was so close to her. For two years we had been lovers. I thought I was gay because of her.

Turned out, I was just waiting for my little brother to become a man and claim me. And, apparently, so was Stefani.

"This is so hot," she groaned, dragging me into the school. We passed other students as they flowed in with us, but not as fast. To them, it was another Tuesday. But for me, it was the start of my new life. Last night, I had succumbed to my lust and joined the rest of the women in my family in Clint's harem.

My little brother had a harem. God, it was hot.

Stefani dragged me down the hall. I passed Aunt Vicky shivering. I bet Clint was playing with the vibrator in her twat. She had procured him Pam, grooming the Asian girl to be his submissive lover, and now she enjoyed her reward—Clint's complete control over her pussy while she taught classes today.

We reached the unisex bathroom. Stefani let out a sigh as when she twisted the handle and it opened. She pulled me in without caring if anyone saw us. The door locked, and then my redheaded lover was on me.

She pushed me back against the wall in the small room. It had a urinal, a toilet, and a sink with a mirror above it. Nothing else. The tiles were cool through my shirt as our lips met and our tongues danced, her stud hard against the roof of my mouth. Our hips undulated as we writhed together.

She broke the kiss. "Oh, god, Yunie, I have to eat you right now." Her hands slid beneath my shirt, squeezing my large breasts through my bra. "You have no idea how wet I am?"

"Not as wet as I am, Dandi."

"You have a pussy full of your little brother's cum," she said, rolling her eyes. "Hardly fair. But I would be wetter if you didn't."

I shoved a hand down to her tight jeans. With practiced ease, I unsnapped her fastener and slid into her panties. She was so warm and smooth, shaved like me. I pressed between her thighs and groaned as I felt how hot and wet she was. She was dripping. I shoved two fingers in.

She groaned, "Yunie."

"Yeah, you're pretty wet," I admitted as her pussy clenched on my digits. I pumped in and out of a few times, loving her silky embrace. Then I pulled my fingers out. They dripped in her juices, cream coating my fingers.

I brought them to my lips, savoring them. My cheeks hollowed. I groaned, loving her flavor. I wiggled my hips, a shiver of excitement racing through me. She tasted tangy and delicious. I groaned, smacking my lips.

"I know, I taste good," grinned Stefani as she fell to her knees before me. She pushed up my short skirt—a rarity for me to wear—and stroked the bright-red tights I wore beneath. They molded to my body, giving me such a hot cameltoe. I'm interested in how good you taste with your brother's jizz in you."

Wait," I said as she hooked the waistband of my tights. "I have to record this so the family can watch it later."

"God, that's kinky." Stefani's green eyes squeezed shut as she shuddered. "I love your family! Mine's soooooo boring. Just church and boardgames."

I fished out my phone from my purse, tapped in my passcode, and then opened the camera app. I hit recored, staring down at my kneeling lover. It was so strange seeing her smiling up at me through the digital display, almost like this wasn't happening to m. Like I was watching her pull down another girl's tights.

Only I could feel those tights' elastic fabric sliding down my legs, uncovering my panties and then my thighs. She rolled the tights down to my knees before pushing my legs apart. She rubbed at the gusset of my thong, pushing the thin fabric into my pussy lips.

"God, you're soaked." She pulled her fingers away, milky white on the tip. She popped it into her mouth, cheeks hollowing as she sucked, moaned. "Oh, god, cum is delicious."

Then she pulled my thong to the side and buried her face into my pussy. I gasped, shuddering, watching her lick my snatch through the phone while feeling her tongue and its hard stud lap through my pussy lips. She was so hungry for my cunt and Clint's cum. She devoured me with such hot, passionate gusto.

"Oh, damn, Stefani," I moaned, my hips undulating, griding on her hot mouth. "Mmm, that's my little brother's jizz you're licking out of my pussy."

Her green eyes sparkled. She spoke muffled words: "So good! Oh, Clint, this is so hot! I hope you cum so hard watching this. Maybe in my pussy."

"Maybe," I groaned, grinding my hips, rubbing my hot flesh on her hot mouth. Her tongue danced through my folds. "Oh, god, little brother, she's got a tongue stud, and it feels amazing as she swirls it through my pussy searching for your cum."

My words echoed through the room. I shivered, my nipples aching in my bra, my clit throbbing as it brushed Stefani's nose. Her tongue, and its wonderful stud, pressed deep into my snatch. She swirled it around, caressing my pussy walls, making me shiver and gasp. I undulated my hips on her lips. I groaned, loving the pleasure coursing through me.

Her hands squeezed my ass, pulling me tight against her hungry mouth. She latched her lips over my pussy hole, sucking. I gasped, my back arching. It was so hard to keep her face in frame. You could see her eyes, the folds of my pussy pressing around her lips, half of my unicorn tattoo on my pudenda, partly hidden by my thong pushed to the side.

"Yes, yes, yes, eat my little brother's cum out of my snatch," I moaned. "That's it, you naughty slut. Oh, you just love it. You just want to devour it. You want to drink every drop of his jizz and my pussy juices!"

"So badly, Yunie," she groaned. "Clint, you have such a sexy older sister. I love her so much. And I love eating her pussy full of your seed! Mmm, incest is the best! Wish I had a brother to put to the test!"

"Oh, god, it is," I groaned, my orgasm building. Her hard tongue stud caressed my sensitive folds. Everywhere she touched me had me shivering and gasping.

I wiggled my hips, writhing, grinding on her hot mouth. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. Her tongue fucked in and out of me as she moaned into my pussy. She was so into it. So turned on by devouring my cunt full of my little brother's cum.

And I was immortalizing it. Recording it for posterity.

I was making a porno for my little brother.

"Dandi!" I gasped, as shiver racing through me. I fought to keep the phone steady. "Yes, yes, yes. I... Fuck!"

I came hard.

My pussy contracted. Cream gushed out of me into her hungry mouth. She devoured me with noisy moans. Her tongue swiped through my folds, sensitive with my crashing pleasure. I gasped, shivered, bucked into her hungry mouth as the rapture shot through me.

Star burst before my eyes. I groaned through clenched teeth as I shuddered against the wall. Her tongue jammed into my convulsing hole, swirling around, sending more rapture through my body. I bucked, gasped, loving every moment of it.

"Oh, little brother, I'm cumming so hard on her mouth. So damned hard! This is so hot! Thank you for ordering me to do this."

"Yes," Stefani moaned.

Then she rose, face smeared with pussy juices. I kept the camera on her lips as she moved to kiss me, rotating my wrist. Our lips met. I shivered, loving my tart juices. I groaned, eyes closing. I loved Stefani so much.

I was so eager to share her with Clint. And my sisters, my mom, and my Aunt. And even Pam. One big incestuous family, sharing our girlfriends with each other, loving each other. It was so wonderful to be united by the man of the house.Alicia Elliston

"Big brother, I am so horny," I moaned as we walked into the school. I held his hands. "Please, can we...do something? My cunny is so itchy. Watching big sister masturbate..." My cheeks burned. "Please, please, please."

Clint smiled down at me, his hand squeezing mine. He was so strong, so hunky, so wonderfully handsome. I loved being his little sister. He glanced at Melody and Pam, then pulled me towards the stairs, leading me away from his class he shared with the pair.

"Where are we going, big brother?" I gasped, taking the steps quickly to keep up.

"Aunt Vicky's class. My little princess has a hot cunny."

"Thank you, big brother," I moaned.

We reached the top of the stairs then turned. Clint pulled his keys out, grabbed one, and unlocked our Aunt's dark classroom. He shoved me inside and closed the door behind him, locking it. I shivered as he grabbed my hips, lifting me up and setting me on the edge of the desk.

"We don't have much time," he told me, hands pulling down my pink tights. I used my hands to lift up my ass so he could pull them off. "Okay?"

"Yes," I nodded, my pigtails swaying. "I just need it. I'm so wet and hot. I love you so much, big brother."

"And I love my little princess."

I shivered in delight. It was so wonderful when he called me his little princess. I loved being his little sister, his little girl. My legs spread, my tights bunched around my ankles. He slid his hands up my thighs, pushing up my skirt.

And smiled.

"Someone forgot her panties."

"Good little girls don't wear panties because it turns on their big brothers," I moaned, my shaved cunny exposed.

Clint ran a finger up and down my tight, girlish slit. I groaned, my petite body shivering. I was the smallest in the family, ignored by puberty. And Clint loved it. He loved having a little sister to love and protect.

And fuck.

His belt rustled. His fastener popped. His zipper rasped.

"Yes," I whispered as his big cock popped out.

My little hands seized his huge dick. It was sometimes so surprising that my tiny hole could take this big dick. I stroked him and brought him to my pussy. I rubbed his cock up and down my lips, shivering as he nudged my folds.

And then he slid into me. I groaned, my back arching as he filled me. His huge cock slid so deep into me, spreading me apart. I wiggled and groaned, humping into him as my cunny stretched about his thick shaft.

"Big brother," I whimpered in girlish delight, clenching down on him.

He loomed over me, so big, so strong, his cock all the way in me. He grabbed my pigtails, twining them about his fingers as he drew back. Wonderful friction shuddered through me. And then he slammed in again. The desk rocked beneath his powerful thrusts. My pussy ached as he filled me, my clit grinding on his crotch.

He fucked me so hard. I was his little princess, but he ravished me. I gasped, clenching him with my knees, my feet wiggling. I kicked my tights off my right ankle and wrapped my legs all the way around his waist, holding him as he pounded me.

The desk creaked and rocked beneath me. I leaned back, holding onto his shoulders as he drilled into me. He was so big in every way. So strong. My cunny tingled and then burned. The friction built and built in me, his balls slapping into my flesh.

"Yes, yes, yes, big brother," I moaned, squirming. "That's what I needed. Oh, yes, big brother! Oh, fuck me!"

"Uh-huh," he groaned, driving so hard, so deep into me. "You love having your naughty cunny filled with your big brother's cock."

"So much," I squealed, clenching down on his girth. "It's amazing. It's wonderful. It's the best cock. I'm going to cum so hard on it."

"And then my cum will leak out and stain your tights."

"Yes," I gasped, clenching my cunny down on him.

"Such a naughty, little sister," he groaned. "Jesus, Alicia, I love you. I love my little princess!"

"I love my big brother!" I screamed, not caring if any of the students passing in the halls heard me.My cunny exploded around his dick. My pussy clenched and spasmed. It writhed about his plunging cock. Pleasure washed through me. My head tossed back, glasses slipping on my nose as he grunted.

He loved my cunny when I came on his cock. I remembered how wonderful it was last night when I fisted Zoey, how her flesh had spasmed about my hand and wrist, trying to milk it like I had a cock. It was amazing.

And my hand wasn't anywhere near as sensitive as Clint's dick.

My big brother groaned as he pounded my cumming cunny. He groaned, balls thwacking, churning more and more pleasure through my body. I gasped, shuddered, my eyes rolling back into my head as the incestuous pleasure bled through me.

"Fuck," Clint groaned, driving his dick so deep into me. "Oh, fuck, yes!"

His cock erupted into my depths. His hot cum spurted into me. Blast after blast of jizz flooded my pussy. My back arched. Rapture shivered through me. Another wonderful cum sent ripples of delight racing to my mind.

"Love you, big brother!" I moaned, my cunny milking out every drop of cum.

"Love you, princess," he groaned, pulling back his cock and driving it one final time into my depths. It was wonderful.Vicky Samuels

I could feel the vibrator in my pussy as I moved around in front of my class, going from my large, detailed map of the Eastern United States during the colonial period, to write on the whiteboard as I gave my lecture on the events leading up to the Revolutionary War. It was the second class I taught in the day. My daughter, Melody, was front row, sitting tall, an eager smile on her lips.

I kept glancing at her. She had her phone out on her desk, like she was waiting for something. I shivered, my pussy clenching on my vibrator. I kept glancing at her. She was a beautiful girl, and even more so now that she was dressing more feminine than her usual baggy clothes, shedding her tomboy persona in favor of a sexy woman now that she and Clint had taken their relationship farther. She was always his friend, but had always wanted to be more.

And now she had it.

Her blonde braid fell over her shoulder and dangled before her as she looked at her phone. A smile crossed her lips. Then she looked up, her hazel eyes dancing. I bit my lip. There had been almost no humming from my vibrator at all today outside of a few little buzzes before school.

Was it about to happen?

"And that led directly to the events in Boston," I said. "The redcoats feeling a great deal of pressure to keep the restless population in check."

Melody picked up her phone, aiming it at me. Her smile grew.

The vibrator hummed to life.

I gasped at the sudden, humming delight churning my pussy. My words faltered. I gripped the projector's side as a wave of dizzy heat washed over me. I groaned, my hips wiggling as the delight churned by the vibrator washed through me.

She had her phone aimed at me, recording as heat burst across my face. I felt the sweat beading my brow, my cheeks burning. I straightened, staring out at my class of barely legal watching me, some bored, others attentive.

I couldn't show any signs that I had this amazing churning in my pussy. But it was so hard. My hands clenched on the remote for my computer, controlling the slideshow hooked into the projector from my button. I pressed the button, changing slides in PowerPoint.

I stared at it, my entire body churning with pleasure. It was a woodcarving of British soldiers aiming at a group of civilians. I blinked at it, struggling to remember what I was supposed to say as that wonderful, humming delight buzzed through me. My body spasmed.

"Something wrong, Mom?" Melody asked. "You look flustered."

"Fine," I gasped, turning to the class. "Who can tell me what this woodcarving is?"

I couldn't think. I should know it, but the only thought racing through my mind was the vibrator churning my pussy. I had been so hot and excited all morning, and now I had relief. My orgasm swelled in me.The vibrator hummed faster. It buzzed in me. Nerves radiated out the bliss through my body. I fought to keep from moaning out like a wanton hussy before my students as I trembled, assaulted by a tide of sensations.

"Anyone?" I asked, staring at my students in desperate hope. My thighs clenched together. Oh, god, this was amazing. My pussy drank in every last sensation, building and building towards that moment of explosive release. "It was in the reading you were all supposed to have done."

Melody raised her hand, phone still pointed at me.

"Yes, Mi...Melody." I almost called her Mistress. That would have been disastrous.

"Why don't you tell us, Mom," she said, her lips curling. I could almost hear her say "slut."

"It's the..um..." I licked my lips, glancing at it. The humming intensified. Clint turned the vibrator up another level. How could I think with rapture humming in my cunt?

My naughty, nasty, submissive cunt.

I grabbed my phone out of my pocket. My students watched me, muttering. They all stared at me. Only Melody knew what was going on. The rest were oblivious. I wanted them to know I was my nephew's whore.

I couldn't. But I wished they all knew I had a master, and that he was driving me wild right now.

Fingers fumbling, I texted Clint a single word: "Come?"

Stupid autocorrect.

"No." he answered a moment later. "Better keep teaching."

"Is something wrong, Mom?" Melody asked. "You looked so flustered and flushed. Like you're about to have an orgasm or something?"

"No, no, I'm fine," I groaned, putting my phone away. I fought against the pleasure. No cumming. "Now this picture is..." I took a deep breath. I wanted to explode. My hips wiggled. I stared at my students. They looked at me, the boys grinning, the girls fidgeting. My breasts jiggled in my low-cut blouse as I squirmed. "Oh, god, I'm not...feeling well. I need to..."

I stumbled to my desk. I sat down on it, leaning back. A few of the girls stood up. "Ms. Samuels...?" Tiffany said, approaching as I squeezed shut my eyes. The vibrator hummed louder and louder. I was surprised the girl didn't hear it. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, Mom, are you okay?" Melody asked, standing beside Tiffany, the pair before my desk. "You look so flustered and flushed. Doesn't she look like she's about to have an orgasm?"

"Orgasm?" Tiffany asked.

"But she couldn't have that," Melody smiled. "That would be wrong."

"Yes, yes... Just..." I groaned, clenching my stomach, my pussy aching. The pressure wanted to burst through me. "Just...stomach...cramps."

"Uh-huh," Melody nodded, still filming me.

This was torture. Sweet, wonderful torture. All my students watching me, seeing me struggle not to cum in front of them. But I wanted to. I wanted to explode. To cum like a slut before my students like the nasty, filthy whore I was. I wanted to rip down my panties, spread my thighs, and let them see the vibrator humming away inside me.

To scream out: "My nephew is my Master and I am his nasty sex slave!"

I bit my lip instead.

"Looks so difficult," Melody said. "Be brave, Mom, you can get through it."

"T-thanks, Mist...Melody."

"Mist?" frowned Tiffany, her brown hair swaying as she glanced at Melody.

"She calls me Mist sometimes," Melody laughed. "It's her nickname for me. Right, Mom?"

"Yes, Mist..." God, I wanted to say the whole world. My entire body squirmed, my chair creaking and—

The vibration stopped.

I shivered, letting out an explosive breath. My eyes blinked. I wiped my brow, my pussy still on fire, but the explosion was no longer on the verge of detonating. The pressure dwindled. I groaned, leaning forward in my chair.

"I think it's passed," I said, standing up on shaky legs a minute later.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Tiffany asked. "Ms. Sullivan, you look so flushed."

"She does," Melody agreed, still filming me.

My phone buzzed in my cardigan's pocket. I pulled it out. A single word from Clint: "Cum."

How had he gotten autocorrect to recognize that—

The vibrator exploded through me at its highest setting.

Even if Clint hadn't given me permission to cum, there was no stopping the explosion bursting through my pussy. My legs buckled. I fell to the floor on my knees. I groaned, shuddering as the vibrator churned my cunt to a froth.

Pleasure burst through me. My head snapped back, my hands clutching my lower belly as my body shivered. I moaned out in rapturous joy before all my students. It burst out of me as the pleasure washed through my body, churned by the amazing, buzzing toy.

"Oh, god," I groaned.

"Ms. Samuels," Tiffany gasped, falling to her knees beside me. She grabbed my shoulders. "Are you in pain?"

"So much," I groaned as I bent over. The vibrator hummed, buzzed, churned me to a froth. I grabbed her arms for support, leaning towards her.

She hugged me. "I got you, Ms. Samuels," she squeaked, frightened. "Don't worry. Someone, get the nurse."

"No, no, no," I moaned, shivering. "It'll pass. It'll... Fuck!"

Another orgasm exploded through my naughty pussy. The vibrator kept buzzing, humming. It drove me wild. I shivered and shuddered against my student, feeling her barely legal tits through our blouses, my nipples aching. I wanted to kiss her, to push her down to the floor and ravish her body. To share the rapture exploding through my flesh with her.

And then, mercifully, the humming died. I groaned, blinking, shocked that it was over. My pleasure shivered through me. I shuddered in Tiffany's arms while she stroked my back. She smelled so good.

"There you are, Ms. Samuels," she said. "Let's lie you down. The nurse is coming."

"Thank you, dear," I panted, my entire body filled with my orgasms' buzzing delight. My fingers fumbled at my phone as Tiffany lowered me to the floor. I sent a quick text to Clint: "TY Master."

"YW slut."

I held my phone to my heaving breasts, my students crowding around me. They had all watched me cum, and none of them had known it. I met my daughter's eyes, her phone put away. She gave me a wink and a smile.

God, I loved being my nephew and daughter's sex slave.Clint Elliston

Despite the fact I didn't get to play with Aunt Vicky as much today as I wanted—after cumming hard before her class, the school nurse had insisted she go home, fearing she had some bad ailment—I was in a great mood. School was out, and it was time to meet Pam's mom. I was eager for it. Not just to meet my girlfriend's mom, but to fuck her with Pam's help.

"God, you are so hard," Melody groaned as she rode beside me in Pam's car, reaching out to stroke my dick.

"He's going to fuck an Asian MILF," Lee giggled. "Of course Master's hard."

Lee and Pam were in the backseat. Alicia got a ride home with Zoey, who had to get ready for work at Dairy Queen tonight with Stefani. After our interview, and orgy, with Pam's Mom, we should stop by and say hi, get a bite to eat, maybe enjoy Stefani on her break or something.

My dick throbbed beneath Melody's hand.

"Are you going to pop off if I keep stroking you?" Melody asked, a twinkle in her hazel eyes.

"Maybe," I panted. "So many naughty ideas bursting through me right now. So many different ways to have fun with my harem."

Melody tossed back her head and laughed. She squeezed my dick. "Mmm, yes there are."The drive was swift. We reached Hiragawa Drugstore in ten minutes. It was on the other side of town, located in a strip mall. It was the largest building, dominating the center, a bright, flashing pharmacy symbol beneath the neon letters for the business. I parked the car, and we trundled out, Pam taking my hand.

I pulled her close instead.

"She'll be waiting for us," Pam said. "I texted her we're coming."

"Good," I nodded as we entered into the store, the automatic doors whisking open.

It was bigger than I thought, like walking into a chain drugstore. Not the size of a grocery store, but about half it, with shelves full of everything from makeup to health care items. There was even food. Junk food.

Lee giggled at that. "Why does a drugstore sell candy."

"Because it makes money," a woman purred.

A graceful, radiant beauty stepped out of the aisle in a white pharmacist coat over her stylish blouse and dark skirt. Nylons clad sleek calves. It was clear this was Pam's mother, they looked so much alike, same round faces, same graceful noses. Pam's mother had a darker-olive complexion, but they had the same style of silver-rimmed glasses. Her black hair fell in a styled bounce about her shoulders, looking like pure silk.

"So you must be Clint—" She froze when she saw me, her eyes widening slightly. "You're Clint?"

"Yep," I nodded. "Clinton Ellison the Third, technically. But everyone calls me Clint."

"I see," she said, her eyes sliding over to her daughter pressed against my side.

"Isn't he just so handsome, Mom?" Pam said, then leaned in and gave me a kiss on the mouth.

"Pam," her mom gasped. "What are you doing?"

Pam broke the kiss, squirming. "Kissing my boyfriend. I... I told you we're dating and all."

"Dating." There was a faint catch to her voice. Her hips swiveled and writhed. "But... That's..."

"Is something wrong, Mom?" Pam frowned.

My eyebrows furrowed, too. I studied the woman. She was acting so strange, so flustered. Then something Pam had said last night clicked in my mind. I glanced at Pam, studying her face, then at her Mom. There were subtle differences between them. Pam's eyes weren't quite as slanted, her skin lighter, her ears...

No way.

I licked my lips, my dick throbbing so hard in my jeans. "So, Mrs. Hiragawa."

"Ms.," she said. "I never married."

"Well, Ms. Hiragawa, is everything okay? I hope there's not a problem with me dating your daughter and trying to work for you at the same time?"

"I...well..." She glanced at her daughter. Her cheeks paled even more. "You were at his house yesterday. What did you two...do?"

"Just studying, Mom."

"And kissing," I told the older woman. Then I leaned in planted a kiss on Pam's submissive lips. Despite her mother acting weird, she didn't resist, kissing me back with hungry passion. I slipped tongue into her mouth, my hand sliding up her side, nearing her breast.

"We should do the interviews," Pam's mom blurted out. "Yes, yes. You're here for a job. Interviews."

"Yes," I said, breaking the kiss. Pam shivered, pressing against me. "Let's do that, Ms. Hiragawa."

"Follow me." Ms. Hiragawa turned, her heels clicking as she hurried through the store.

"That was weird," Lee said. "Your mom is soooo weird."

"No, she's not," Melody said, glancing at me. "Clint..."

I nodded my head.

"What?" Pam asked as we walked through the store.

"I wouldn't want to spoil the surprise," I said, hoping my suspicions were true. This was wild.We walked through the store and into a back area. We passed shelves and stacks of merchandise crowding the paths to a small break room with an office off of it. There was an old couch and a few chairs around a small table, a pair of vending machines—one with sodas, the other snacks—in the corner.

"I'll do Clint first," Ms. Hiragawa said, her cheeks still so pale, her words brittle.

"Do," sniggered Lee.

Ms. Hiragawa continued, "And then... We'll just... Yes, yes, Clint first."

"Mom?" Pam asked, biting her lip. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong."

"Nothing," I nodded. "Let's go, Ms. Hiragawa."

I took the lead, heading to her office and opening the door. I ushered her in. She stumbled through the door and headed to her desk. It was a small room, filing cabinets lined the walls, a cluttered desk with a computer monitor dominating the center. She sat down on her comfortable chair. I chose to stand on the other side of the desk, staring down at her.

"So..." She swallowed. "You're dating my daughter. Not long, though?"

"Worried that she's not a virgin any longer?" I asked, my smile growing.

Her eyes widened. "Young man, that's my daughter that—"

"You've been in my father's bed," I said, cutting her off. "You recognized me. I look a lot like him. And Pam did say you thought my name was strong."

Her cheeks darkened this time.

"You were one of his whores. Was it Cheryl or Vicky that brought you to him?"

She licked her lips. "Please, young man, this isn't—"

"I asked you a question. Was it Cheryl or Vicky that brought you to his bed?"

"Cheryl," she said, looking down. "It was years ago."

"About twenty?"

She stiffened.

"Pam's my father's daughter, isn't she? You fooled around with him, got pregnant, and never told him he had a daughter."

"Oh, god," she groaned, pressing her face into her hands. "Yes. You're dating your half-sister."

"Not just dating her," I told her. "Fucking her. I took her cherry. She loved it. She's just as submissive as you are. When I told her to, she fell to her knees and sucked my cock like a champ. Just so eager to please."

I moved around the desk, unbuckling my belt. "Just like you were with my dad. You were on your knees, sucking his cock while my mom and Aunt Vicky nuzzled alongside you, whispering in your ears, encouraging you to love him."

She said something in Japanese, shivering on the chair. Her eyes glanced at me, drawn by the zipper's rasp. My dick strained my boxers as I pushed my jeans down. Her chair creaked as she turned ever so slightly towards me.

"I fucked her pussy without a condom," I continued. "She's not on the pill. I'm going to breed her. Just like I'm breeding my two sisters out there. Incest is popular in our family. And I'm so happy I have another sister to play with."

I pulled out my hard cock.

"So get down on your knees and suck my cock, slut. Just like you did for my dad. Wrap those lush lips about it and pleasure me."

"I'm not a slut," she groaned. "That was a long time ago. I was just a kid."

"And now you are one sexy MILF." I shook my cock. "Suck it. And then your daughter's going to eat your cunt until you explode.."

15 Incestuous Harem 15: Eating Mom's Creampie

I held my cock before Ms. Hiragawa's mouth. The Japanese MILF, her slanted eyes wide behind her glasses, stared at it. Her body shuddered, her nylon-clad thighs pressing together beneath her skirt. Her cheeks darkened with a blush. My cock ached so much. I wanted her to suck it, to follow my commands.

To be my submissive slut like she had been for my father.

I still couldn't believe the odds that Pam's mother was one of the Asian girls my dad fucked. I knew he liked Asian girls, that my mom and aunt brought him sluts to fuck—just like how Aunt Vicky had procured Pam for me. And here one was. Twenty years ago, she had fallen to her knees, sucked my dad's cock, and let him fuck her.

And conceived a daughter.

I had another half-sister in my harem.

"You know you want it," I told her. "You crave it. You are one sexy woman. And single. No other man has come along to give you what my father did. What your body aches for."

She licked her lips.

"You're going to be one of my sluts, just like your daughter. She loves my cock. She's watched me fuck my sisters, too. They helped me pop her cherry." I groaned, my dick throbbing. "Your daughter was tight. You would have been so proud of her. The way she wanted to please me, how she ached to be my submissive girlfriend. She came so hard."

"Th-This can't be happening," she groaned, finally wrenching her eyes up to my gaze.

I seized her silky-black hair—just as fine as her daughter's—I held on, reminding her what it was like to be dominated. They looked so much alike, Pam and her mother. The same delicate cheek bones, the same slanted eyes. They even wore the same glasses. Only Ms. Hiragawa had darker-olive skin while Pam's was lighter, betraying her Caucasian blood. I just hadn't realized it. But their ears were different.

Pam had ears like my sister Alicia.

"Just fall to your knees and be the submissive slut you've been yearning to be for years. You've built this store, worked hard, and denied yourself what you truly want to be. A slave. On your knees. Sucking your man's cock."

"How?" she groaned, staring up at me. Her lower lip quivered. "You're just like him."

"He taught me." I bored into her eyes. "Well, slut, will you fall to your knees and suck my cock? Will you finally surrender to what you crave? Or am I going to call your daughter in here to show you how to suck a man's cock?"

"I..." She glanced at my dick again. "This is... You're so young..."

"Pam!" I bellowed. "Get your pretty ass in here and suck my cock."

"No," she gasped. "She's your sister! You can't. It's—"

The door opened. Pam hurried in, her skirt swishing about her thighs, her face flushed, eyes burning. I smiled at my half-sister, drinking in her beauty. She glanced at her mother then looked away as she rounded the desk.

"Pam," Ms. Hiragawa said. "No, stop." But her words were feeble. Scared. "You can't do this."

"I have to, Mom." Pam fell to her knees, her hair, in a French braid, bouncing. She seized my cock, opened her mouth, and engulfed the tip.

"He's your half-brother!"

Pam shivered, glancing up at me, her eyes wide behind her glasses while her tongue stroked the crown of my dick. A shiver of pleasure ran up my spine, my balls tightening. I nodded my head. She closed her eyes.

And sucked so hard, so loud. Her cheeks hollowed. She moaned, her hand stroking my dick. Her brother's dick.

"Incest turns your daughter on," I groaned as Pam bobbed her mouth on my dick. "Look at her. She's so aroused. She's so excited. She masturbated last night fantasizing about you, aching to commit incest with her mother. And now she gets to do it with her brother."

"Pam," gasped Ms. Hiragawa, staring at her daughter like she was a foreign creature. "Oh, my god, baby."

Pam sucked and slurped, her mouth sliding up and down my cock. The suction sent dizzying pleasure racing through my body. My left hand stroked my half-sister's silky hair, just as fine as her mother's. I gripped them both.

Then I hauled Ms. Hiragawa off her chair and onto the floor. It rolled back, crashing into the wall as she fell to her knees beside her daughter. Pam kept sucking, kept loving my cock. I tightened my grip in her hair, groaning, letting her know she pleased me.

I did love Pam. Like I loved Melody and Alicia. Not just as my slut, but as my lover. The other women in my family I cared for. I did. I loved them, but not in the same way. And they understood. My mom, my aunt, Lee, and Zoey just enjoyed being used, being fucked by the man of the house. I gave them what they needed.

And it was time to give Ms. Hiragawa what she needed.

"How long has it been since you've had as much joy, as much rapture, as your daughter is getting from sucking my cock?" I groaned. "Look at how much pleasure she's having as she worships my dick with her mouth. How much she loves it. How it makes her so hot and wet. When was the last time a man made you feel that?"

Ms. Hiragawa just stared at her daughter.

"Answer me, slut?" I growled, yanking back her head so she looked up at me.

"I don't remember," she answered.

Pam sucked harder, her tongue swirling around my shaft. Pleasure surged down my cock to my balls. This was so hot. I growled as I stared down at Ms. Hiragawa, boring into her eyes, demanding the truth from her. She shivered, eyes wild.

"Since your father," she groaned. "It scared me. When I went to school and had time to think, I convinced myself it was a mistake. That I wasn't that person. I tried to find a good guy, but then I found out I was pregnant. And I realized just how lacking they were. And..."

I pulled Pam's mouth off my dick. It popped out. She licked her lips then, understanding what was needed. She grasped my dick and brought it to her mother's lips. She rubbed her cheek against the MILF, their silver-rimmed glasses nudging.

"Just open your mouth and suck his cock, Mom," she whispered. "Just like you did for his dad. For my dad! Be his slut, Mom. Please, please. Let's be his together. Doesn't that sound amazing?"

"Pam," Ms. Hiragawa groaned, her breath washing about the tip of my dick.

Pam pressed my cock's crown against her mother's lips. "Just open and suck, Mom." Pam nuzzled up to her mom's ear. "Please, Mom. Give in. You haven't been happy. Here's your chance. Be happy in his harem. We all love it. His mother, his aunt, all four of his sisters."

"Four?" she groaned. "And his mom?"

"Cheryl fingered me last night," Pam whispered. "Was she the one who introduced you to my father?"

"Yes," groaned Ms. Hiragawa. And then her mouth opened. She swallowed my cock.

"That's it, Mom. You're doing it."

"Yes," I groaned as the sexy, Asian MILF sucked on the tip of my dick. Her cheeks hollowed while Pam kissed and nuzzled at her mother's cheek. "That's it. Be a slut, just like your daughter. Be my whore. Oh, god, yes. That's it. I'm going to make sure you get everything you need."

"Everything," breathed Pam.

My dick throbbed as the MILF bobbed her head, her daughter kissing down her cheek. Together, the differences in their maturity so obvious. Pam was just flowering into womanhood, her face so youthful and innocent. Ms. Hiragawa bloomed in the radiance of maturity, perfect and gorgeous. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked, her tongue caressing my dick, agile, nimble.

Pam's lips reached the shaft, kissing it ahead of her mother's lips. They brushed, nudging, kissing. Ms. Hiragawa moaned, sliding her mouth up my dick until she only kissed at the sensitive tip. Her daughter joined her, sucking at the edge. Their tongues flicked out, brushing about the crown of my dick.

Lips meeting, kissing about my cock.

"That's it," I groaned, holding both their hair, Pam by her braid. Their lips worked against my dick and each other as they moaned, my cock throbbing. "Love each other. Ms. Hiragawa, your daughter's going to eat your cunt before we leave here."

A shudder passed through Ms. Hiragawa. And then she popped her lips off and pushed my cock into her daughter's lips. "Suck it, honey. Please him. You want to. I know. You're just like me. A little, submissive slut wanting a strong man to love you. Oh, god, it was so hot when I sucked your father's cock with Cheryl and Vicky on either side of me."

Pam let out a shuddering whimper as she sucked on my dick. My balls ached. I groaned, "Yes!"

They passed my cock back and forth, sucking a few times before they gave it over to the other. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my eyes. The pleasure shivered down my cock to my aching balls. It was so hot. Mother and daughter sucking my dick, pleasing me.

In the background, Lee and Melody whispered and giggled, watching the sight. I wished my entire harem was here, but Alicia was at home doing her schoolwork, Zoey was heading off to her job at Dairy Queen, mom was still working at her job at the law office, and Aunt Vicky would be grading papers and homework.

They were missing out. It was so hot. Pam would suck, her lips sealing tight while her mother nibbled on her ear. Then they would swap, and Pam would nuzzle at her mother's neck, her hands opening her mother's blouse.

Their clothing grew more and more disheveled. Pam's blouse fell open, revealing her round breasts contained in a white bra. Ms. Hiragawa's tits, about the same size as her daughters, were cupped by a black bra, nipples hard.

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned as their hands groped each other's breasts through their bras. "You naughty women. I..."

My balls tightened. I couldn't take much more of their shared sucking. Their mouths felt so similar on my cocks. They both moaned and gasped. Pam's bra shoved up, her round, firm breasts popping out, groped by her mother's hands. Dark-brown nipples rolled and pinched.

Pam moaned about my dick, her tongue fluttering at the tip.

"Fuck," I grunted and ripped my cock out of their mouths. I stroked it, aiming at their faces, and unloaded. "Mother and daughter! You're both mine!"

"Yes," Pam moaned as my cum splattered across her and her mother's glasses. Ropy lines of jizz painted their faces. It dribbled down their lenses, running lines of white. My balls ached each time my cock erupted.

"Love it!" moaned Ms. Hiragawa, her mouth open.

Cum splashed on her lips. I grunted as the final blast squirted out. I leaned back on the desk, resting my ass against it as mother and daughter turned to look at each other. They both panted, Ms. Hiragawa squeezing her daughter's breast, cum dripping off their faces.

Then their lips met in an incestuous kiss, Pam sharing my cum—her brother's cum—with her mother. Their tongues writhed, pink lips working together. A drop of cum fell off Pam's lens on her cheek. The pair moaning, groaning. And then Ms. Hiragawa broke the kiss to lick up her daughter's cheek, collecting the errant drop of cum.

"Fuck!" I groaned as she lapped at the jizz covering her daughter's glasses.

Pink tongue slid across the glass lens, gathering my spunk. She pulled it into her mouth, shuddering. Pam, not to be out done, licked and lapped at her mother's glasses, my jizz pooling on her tongue when she pulled it into her mouth, savoring the flavor.

"Damn, Master, that is so hot," Lee said. "I can't believe it."

"Yeah," Melody moaned. "And she's our sister. Our girlfriend is our sister."

I nodded my head.

"What?" Lee gasped, racing around the desk to look down at mother and daughter. "Ms. Hiragawa's our sister?"

"Pam," I said, shaking my head.

"Oh, Dad was a stud," Lee said. "Just like you, Master."

"Clint has a bigger harem, brat," Melody said, hugging her younger sister from behind. They were both Aunt Vicky's daughters. Melody's blonde hair, gathered in a braid, swung behind her as she nuzzled at the nape of Lee's neck. The younger girl shivered, her short-black hair swaying about her mischievous face.

"You do, Master," Lee moaned. "Ooh, look at Pam go!"

Pam pushed her mother down to the floor, her hands pushing up her mother's bra. Round breasts spilled out, areolas twice as wide as Pam's, nipples thrusting up hard. Pam squeezed her mother's breasts, leaned down, and sucked on a nipple.

"Ooh, she did that as a baby," Lee said, squirming.

"She did," Melody groaned. "Fuck, I'm getting hot. Brat, on your knees, lick my pussy right now."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee moaned, sounding so eager. She claimed to be straight and to hate licking pussy, but she never balked. Maybe it was the humiliation of being forced to do something she hated—which turned Lee on so much—or maybe she just liked pretending it was such a chore but secretly loved it.

Lee fell to her knees, her fingers unsnapping Melody's jeans. My lover shuddered, her round breasts bouncing in her tight top, her nipples hard, molding to them. She gave me a wink and pulled off her top, her breasts bouncing out.

The first pair of breasts I ever touched.

My dick twitched, regaining a second wind as my eyes flicked from Lee burying her face into Melody's shaved twat to Pam loving her mother's breasts. Ms. Hiragawa moaned, her glasses smeared with cum.

"Oh, Pam," she groaned. "Oh, wow, you feel so wonderful. I missed this, baby. I feel so close to you."

Pam popped her mouth off a nipple. "Wait until I lick your pussy, Mom."

"Fuck," I groaned.

Melody grabbed my cock. "Let's get you hard again," she purred, stroking it. "Got to keep your stamina up, stud. You got another woman to satisfy."

"God, I love you," I groaned as my queen stroked my dick.Melody Samuels

I winked at Clint then shuddered as my bratty sister jammed her tongue so deep into my pussy. She swirled it around. I groaned, my hand tightening on his dick. My thumb rubbed the crown as my hips humped, undulated.

Lee was such a good cunt muncher. I let out a throaty moan, glancing down at her dark eyes staring up at me, her nose pressed into my folds. She wiggled her head around, stirring up my pussy, churning me. Wanting to make me cum.

God, she was such a good sex slave. Hardly a brat at all.

"I want to lick your pussy so bad," Pam said, shivering. It was so hot learning she was our half-sister. Dad got around. I wondered if there were other sisters out there. Probably half-Asian beauties. "I masturbated so hard last night, Mom."

"Oh, god, Pam," moaned Ms. Hiragawa. She looked so sexy in her rumpled business wear, her tight skirt riding up her nylon clad thighs. "Really?"

Pam nodded her head, both her hands squeezing her mother's tits. "I'm going to do it right now. Clint wants me to lick your pussy before he fucks it." Pam shivered. "And then again after he's cum in you. I want to eat his creampie out of your pussy, Mom."

"Oh, god, yes," moaned Ms. Hiragawa.

"Fuck," I groaned, my pussy clenching on Lee's probing tongue, my thumb smearing more precum about the head of Clint's dick. "You really are the luckiest guy in the world."

"I know," he groaned, his hand squeezing my naked ass—so possessive. "So what would that make my queen?"

"The luckiest woman," I moaned, my clit aching as Lee batted it with her tongue. Each flick made me gasp and shudder.

I shivered, Clint's dick growing harder and harder in my hand, rising, thrusting before him. He ached. He wanted to fuck. He wanted to bury his dick into Ms. Hiragawa's pussy. We both watched Pam wiggle down her mother's body, pushing up her mother's skirt, exposing the pantyhose worn over black panties.

"Rip the nylons open," Clint groaned, his dick almost fully hard as Pam settled between her mother's spread thighs. "Shove her panties to the side. Tongue your mother. Make her cum on your mouth."

"Yes," I hissed, grinding on my little sister's mouth. Lee sucked so hard on my clit. Pleasure surged through me. "Do it!"

"Yes," Pam moaned. "Oh, Mom, isn't that hot? Clint and Melody are my boyfriend and girlfriend. And they're my brother and sister. I'm his concubine!"

"Yes, baby," Ms. Hiragawa panted. "Rip my panties open. He gave you an order. Be a good girl and obey."

"Yes, Mom."

Then Pam leaned down and tore at her mother's pantyhose with her teeth. Clint groaned and I shivered. The pleasure built and built in my core, my clit throbbing beneath Lee's frenetic attack. Then Pam shook her head, almost feral with hunger for her mother's snatch.

Nylons tore. A great hole yawned open, exposing the black panties, cut narrow, molding to her mother's crotch. Stray, black hairs peeked out. Pam hooked the gusset and ripped it aside, exposing a thick bush of silky hairs.

And buried her face into it.

"Pam!" gasped Ms. Hiragawa.

"Fuck," Clint groaned, squeezing my ass so hard as he watched our half-sister take her first lick of her mother's pussy.

Pam moaned her delight, her skirt-clad ass wiggling as she tongued her mother hard. Ms. Hiragawa bucked and writhed. She shuddered on the floor, grinding her face into her daughter's licking mouth. My thumb rubbed harder across Clint's throbbing dick, my body shivering.

Lee sucked so hard on my clit, moaning, batting it with her tongue.

"Yes, yes, yes," I hissed. "Devour your mom's pussy, Pam. Oh, that's so hot."

"So hot," moaned Ms. Hiragawa.

"Eat the pussy that birthed you," Clint growled. "Get your mom's cunt ready for my dick. I'm going to fuck her. Breed her."

"Yes," Pam moaned, licking harder. She buried her face in those silky curls. They spilled around her pale-olive cheeks. Her tongue must be wiggling deep in her mother's snatch.

Ms. Hiragawa loved it. She bucked and shuddered. I understood. Lee had her tongue shoved deep into my pussy, swirling it around, teasing me, driving me completely wild. I moaned, humping my sister's face. I stroked Clint's cock. He was hard, ready again. His hand gripped my ass.

We both watched the incestuous sight in awe. Pam devoured her mother. She licked so loud, so noisily. Her tongue licked up, flicking at her mother's clit, hidden by the thick bush. She shoved two fingers into her mother's twat, fingering her fast.

"Oh, god," I groaned, shuddered, and came on my sister's mouth.

Pleasure burst through my body. I bucked and groaned, stars bursting before my eyes as I watched the hot sight of mother and daughter engage in lesbian incest. Pam sucked on her mother's clit, her fingers pumping. My pussy clenched, spasmed. Juices flooded out of me into Lee's hungry mouth.

Clint groaned. I moaned. Ms. Hiragawa shivered. She squeezed her tits.

And came on her daughter's mouth.

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned, humping against her daughter. "Oh, Pam. Oh, my god, your fingers! Yes, yes, yes! You know how to love a woman."

"Do you?" I moaned, my orgasm peaking through me, Lee's tongue swirling through my depths.

"I haven't since I was with your father and mothers," the MILF moaned. "Fuck, fuck, fuck! Pam!"

I shivered, shuddered, my body boiling. I glanced at Clint. He grinned at me. "Eager to get your pussy licked a second time?"

"Yes," I moaned, leaning against him. "And it's time to get your dick wet.

Pam lifted her mouth from her mother's pussy, smeared with her cream. "She's all ready for you. Did I do it well?"

"So well," Clint groaned, falling to his knees. He seized Pam's braid and kissed her hard.

I shuddered, pushing Lee from my pussy. My little sister breathed deeply, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. I didn't care. I fell to my knees, leaned in, and kissed my boyfriend and girlfriend. I loved them both. I shivered, tasting Ms. Hiragawa's sweet pussy on their lips. She tasted different than her daughter.

We broke the kiss. "You did so good, Pam," I told her. Then, feeling naughty, licked some cum off her glasses, savoring Clint's salty flavor. "Why don't you have Lee lick your pussy. She loves muff diving."

"I don't," Lee said. "But I'll lick yours, Pam. Use me. I'm just such a filthy slut."

"And you, stud," I grinned at Clint. "Ready to fuck the pussy that birthed our half-sister?"

"So ready," he groaned. "Go sit on her face. I want to watch you squirm on her mouth while I pound her cunt."

"God, I love you," I moaned.Clint Elliston

I grabbed Ms. Hiragawa's hips. She shivered, her breasts rising and falling. A sheen of sweat covered her forehead. Her hips squirmed, her pussy clenching. I grabbed my dick and rubbed it up and down the entrance to her pussy while Melody moved around her.

"I know it's been almost two decades since you've eaten pussy," Melody said, straddling the MILF's mouth, "but it's like riding a bike."

"Make her cum," I growled to the MILF. "She's my queen, the first of my women. Then comes Alicia and your daughter. Then Zoey. You're at the bottom with my mom, my aunt, and Lee."

"Where we belong," Lee moaned. "Because we're his sex slaves. His filthy cunts."

"Just eat my pussy," moaned Pam, sounding so dominant with Lee. Just the way the brat would love it. "Oh, yes, just like that. Mmm, you love lapping cunt, don't you, Lee?"

"Hate it," she moaned before noisily devouring Pam.

"You understand?" I asked, staring at Ms. Hiragawa, Melody's pussy hovering a few inches over her.

"Yes," she moaned. "Oh, god, I'm a sex slave again. Those two weeks were the best, Sir. We just fucked and fucked in their small apartment. Serving him!"

"Now you serve Clint," Melody moaned and slammed her pussy down on the MILF's mouth, her tits bouncing. She squealed as Ms. Hiragawa licked.

I groaned and buried my cock into the pussy that birthed Pam. It was hot and tight, gripping my dick like virgin cunt. How often had she gotten laid since my dad bred her? Not much. I groaned, savoring how tight she was, how she gripped me as I drew back and slammed in. She moaned into Melody's pussy, legs wrapping about my waist.

My balls slapped into her taint as I thrust in again. Hard and fast, then slow on the withdraw, savoring the friction. The pleasure burned down my body. Her breasts jiggled when I buried in. She moaned into Melody's cunt.

"Oh, fuck her, Clint," moaned Melody. Her hands seized my shoulders, leaning forward. Her blonde braid fell off her shoulder to dangle before her tits. "Pound her. She needs a real man to fuck her."

"Please, Clint, make my mom cum." Pam's voice sounded so throaty as she ground on Lee's mouth. "Please. She needs it!"

"And Clint gives his women what they need," Melody moaned and then she kissed me.

I groaned into her mouth, my hands grabbing Ms. Hiragawa's tits. I squeezed them. They were softer than her daughter's. My thumbs ran over her nipples. Her pussy clenched on my dick. I groaned, driving deeper and faster into her, my balls thwacking harder.

My tongue dueled with Melody. We both moaned into the kiss as we used the MILF for our pleasure. She gasped and groaned, writhing beneath us, tonguing Melody's pussy while her cunt clenched on my dick.

It was heaven. Rapture.

"Fuck my mom," Pam moaned over and over. "Oh, yes, fuck her! This is so hot!"

"So hot," Lee gasped, her voice muffled. "I'm so wet, Master. It's so humiliating being a pussy-licking slave."

"Just keep licking me, slut, and shut that dirty mouth. No one wants to hear you bleat."

I broke the kiss and glanced at Pam, her face flushed, her glasses slipping down her nose. "That's how you treat the piece of filth."

Lee moaned, shivering, her arms locked around Pam's waist, her face pressed into thick, black bush. I let go of Ms. Hiragawa's tit to give Lee's ass a hard, cracking smack. She moaned, wiggling those cute buns.

"Yes, yes, yes, grind your pussy on the brat's filthy mouth. She's only good for cock sucking and cunt lapping," Melody moaned, grinding her pussy on Ms. Hiragawa.

Lee moaned again.

My strokes grew harder and harder. Lust boiled in the air. It was so hot to watch. My balls ached as they thwacked into the MILF's taint. Her pussy clenched so hard on my dick. She was so juicy. I savored her silky embrace.

Melody shoved her hand down, rubbing at the MILF's dark bush. She found Ms. Hiragawa's clit. I grunted, the woman's pussy clenching hard on my dick. The friction increased. The pleasure flooded through me.

And then she came.

"Oh, yes," Ms. Hiragawa moaned, voice muffled. "Cum in me! Breed me! Like your father did!"

"Yes, yes, yes," gasped Pam. "Breed my mom!"

"Breed her," Melody moaned her face flushed, her tits bouncing as she writhed. "Oh, god, yes! Breed the slutty MILF!"

Melody's face scrunched up as she came. Her back arched, tits bouncing before her. I grabbed her firm breast with my right hand, my left holding onto Ms. Hiragawa's hip. I groaned, burying my cock into the spasming depths of the MILF. Her cunt convulsed about my dick. So hot and burning. I groaned, back arching.

It was too much to take.

With a growl, I erupted into her pussy. My jizz flooded out. Hot spurts of cum poured into her depths. Pleasure shuddered through me. Pam squeaked behind me, cumming on Lee's mouth. Melody moaned her pleasure.

"Take my cum, slut!" I panted as my jizz boiled into her depths. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, I'm planting a baby right now into your depths! You and your daughter... Pregnant together!"

"Yes," she howled into Melody's pussy.

The rapture hit my brain. I was drunk on the dizzying pleasure. It swirled through me. I groaned, my eyes fluttering. The MILF's pussy clenched and spasmed about my dick. Her thighs clenched about my hips. Her tits bounced and shivered as she milked me.

Goddamn, I loved being the man of the house.Pam Hiragawa

Clint pulled out of my mom. It was so hot knowing my brother—I had a brother and four sisters!—had cum in my mother's pussy. The very pussy that birthed me. Clint glanced at me as I shuddered on Lee's hungry mouth.

"Lick your mother clean!" he ordered.

"Yes," Melody gasped, sliding off my mom's mouth, leaving her face sticky. "And she needs more practice licking pussy. Sixty-nine with her, honey."

"Oh, god, yes," Mom moaned.

I rushed to my mom, knocking Lee over in the process. I almost apologized. Then I remembered she would love it. She was a slut who loved to be humiliated. Clint already grabbed her black hair, hauling her up to shove his cock into her mouth. She latched on, sucking hard, eyes closed in pure delight.

I fell onto my mother, so eager to sixty-nine with her. In moments, I draped my body across hers, pressing my face in between her thighs. It was my second chance to lick her pussy. Cum matted her pubic hair. My brother's cum.

I was dating my brother!

I leaned down and licked at her silky hairs, tasting Mom's sweet pussy and Clint's salty cum. I groaned, then gasped as Mom's tongue licked through my folds. She grabbed my ass, squeezing as she ran her tongue through my pussy, still buzzing from my orgasm on Lee's wonderful mouth.

"Yes," Mom moaned. "Oh, you taste so good. Mmm, just delicious."

"Thanks, Mom," I groaned. "You taste amazing, too. Especially with Clint in you."

"Then get in there and lick him out!"

"Do it," Melody moaned as she pressed against Clint. The pair kissed, Clint's hands squeezing her breasts.

Then I spread my mom's pussy lips open with two fingers, staring into her depths. Clint's cum ran out. Lust surged through me. I leaned down and buried my lips into her pussy. I tongued her, gathering the jizz running out. I swirled my tongue around it, lapping, loving, driving her wild. She squealed, grinding up against me as I tongued her.

It was so delicious. So salty good. I shivered in delight. My tongue danced through her folds, my nose pressed into her depths. She wiggled against me, humping, gasping, moaning out her delight. It was amazing. Sweet pussy—my mom's pussy—mixed with my brother's cum.

This day was so wild. Mom had never really talked about my dad. She had lied, saying she got drunk at a party and didn't remember who she slept with. She always sounded so guilty about it, like she had deprived me of something special.

But now I had a larger family. And it was so wonderful.

"Oh, Mom," I moaned between licks of her delicious pussy while I ground my wet cunt on her face. Her tongue slid through my folds, lapping so deep. I shivered, my ass clenching beneath her hands. She squeezed and kneaded my butt-cheeks, holding me tight. "Lick my pussy, Mom. Isn't incest amazing?"

"Yes," she groaned. "I feel like such a bad mommy for licking your pussy. But you taste so good." She licked again and then moaned her approval.

I shivered, my body shuddering on her tongue. She licked so deep through my folds. My eyes squeezed shut. I squirmed on her, humping against her wonderful tongue, pleasure churning through me as I kept my face pressed tight against her pussy.

I devoured every drop of Clint's cum out of her pussy. I savored the naughty creampie. It was my first. And I knew it would not be my last. My tongue probed so deep into my mom's cunt, swirling around, searching, questing, exploring.

"Damn, that is hot," Clint groaned, Lee slurping on his cock. "Shit, I want to get hard again."

"Keep fluffing him, Lee," moaned Melody.

I jammed my tongue deep into my mom's cunt. She gasped, shivering on it. Her fingers dug into my ass. And then they moved, sliding along my cheeks to my crack. I shivered in pure delight as they dived in. I fucked my tongue in and out of her pussy as she found my sphincter.

She circled it. She sent delicious shivers through my body. My eyes rolled back into my head. Teasing pleasure raced to my pussy. The pressure swelled and swelled in my depths. I shuddered as the tip of her finger pressed on my asshole.

And jabbed in.

"Mom!" I squealed and came.

My asshole gripped her finger as it probed into my depths. My pussy ground on her face. Pleasure burst through me. My eyes widened. My body shivered. I squirmed and ground on her hungry mouth. I smeared my pussy against her lips as my juices gushed out of me.

"Mom!" I gasped again, my head snapping up.

"That's it, baby," she moaned between flicks of my tongue.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped, the rapture flooding through my veins. It was better than the orgasm Lee just gave me. I squeezed my eyes shut, my glasses slipping down my nose. I didn't care. They could fall off. "You're so amazing, Mom!"

She was amazing. And she deserved to cum, too.

My orgasm still burning, churned by her probing digit in my asshole and her tongue in my pussy, I shoved my hands between her thighs. I shoved three fingers into her sopping depth with my right hand while my left hand rubbed hard at her clit.

I caressed the nub, her silky pubic hairs tickling my fingers. She gasped and moaned and bucked beneath me. She squirmed, her pussy clenching on my fingers. I attacked the nub. She jammed her tongue so deep into me.

"Pam!" she moaned. Her pussy convulsed on my fingers. "Oh, Pam! My sweet daughter!"

I made my mom cum.

I shivered in pleasure. It raced through me. I gasped and groaned, grinding on her face, more and more bliss shooting through my body. I pumped my fingers, I frigged her clit, and moaned out my joy. I loved my mom and my new family.

I loved being a part of my sexy brother's harem. I stared at him, his chiseled chin and strong eyes staring back, watching me, his dick buried in Lee's mouth. His hand cupped Melody's tit while she nibbled at his neck.

"I love you all!" I moaned as my orgasm boiled through my mind.Leann "Lee" Samuels

I sucked on my Master's cock. He was only half-hard. I worked and worked, bobbing my mouth and swirling my tongue, but he wasn't recovering as fast. He was getting there, but he had already cum a lot today. And the last few days. I guess his balls were finally hitting their limit.

"Fuck," Clint groaned. "I want to cum again. But..."

"Mmm, I think I have something for you," Ms. Hiragawa said. Her desk drawer opened behind me. Mother and daughter were done with their fun. "It's a new drug about to hit the market. I have samples. It's like Viagra, but stimulates production of semen. Doesn't just make you hard for hours, but shortens the refractory period and lets you fuck and fuck, cum and cum."

"Really," Melody asked. "Oh, Clint, yes, take it."

"How long does it take to go into effect?" Clint asked while plastic crinkled.

"Oh, it's fast," Ms. Hiragawa said. She handed him a red pill. Clint swallowed it, groaned. "Just have that little slut keep sucking, and you'll be ready in no time."

Clint groaned. I kept bobbing my mouth on his dick, aching for him to be hard again. He shivered. And then his dick twitched in my mouth. It throbbed, growing strong, harder, reaching for the back of my throat. It was only a few minutes, and I slid my mouth down his dick and deep-throated him.

"Fuck," Clint groaned as my lips nuzzled into his dark pubic hair. "Shit, Lee, you naughty brat."

He seized my hair and ripped me off his cock. I didn't fight even as the pain flared across my scalp. He turned me around and threw me against the desk. I bent over it, knocking off papers and grunting.

So rough. I loved it. My pussy was so juicy. Cream dribbled down my thighs.

"That ass," groaned Clint and smacked my naked butt.

I gasped, shivering as the heat shot straight to my pussy. "Yes, yes, Master. Your ass!"

Clint gave me no warning. And he didn't do anything to prepare my asshole. He just rammed his spit-covered dick into it. My eyes widened. Pain burned deep into my bowels as he lanced into me. My back arched, my asshole clenched.

Increasing the pain.

I loved it. I grunted as his balls smacked my taint. Then he drew back and hammered into me with brutal strokes. He pressed my stomach into the sharp corner of the desk as he practically raped my asshole.

Not that he could ever * me. I always consented.

"Yes, yes yes," I moaned, tears beading my eyes. It burned so much. The pain flared, the agony reaching my asshole. It was like a knife jabbing into me. "Fuck me, Master! Use my naughty asshole. Dump all your wonderful cum into me."

"I will," he snarled, thrusting harder, ramming his dick so deep into me. "I'll flood your ass with so much jizz. It'll be dribbling out of you for the rest of your life."

"Yes, Master! Use me! Fuck me! Dump your cum in me!"

My pussy clenched so hard. Juices flooded down my thighs. The more it hurt, the more I loved it. I clenched down as hard as I could, making the friction burn even worse. I panted, squirming on the table, feeling so helpless. He was so strong. I was at his mercy. He could do anything to me.

Anything!

He fucked me so hard, so fast, so deep. His cock slammed into my bowels. The pain faded. I groaned, wishing it would last, but my bowels adjusted. Pleasure burned more and more, replacing pain. The pleasure shivered to my pussy and built an orgasm there.

"Fuck her naughty ass," moaned Melody in the background. "Oh, god, let's lick each other's pussies while he fucks her."

"Yes," Ms. Hiragawa moaned.

"Shit," Clint groaned. "Your ass is so tight, slut. And you love it. I can hear you moaning. You want me to fuck you and dump all my cum in you!"

"Yes, Master," I moaned, my eyes rolling back into my head. "Oh, yes. Oh, pound my filthy asshole. I'm just a cunt. A piece of shit. Use me! Don't even let me cum."

"You'll fucking cum if I tell you, whore," he snarled, jamming his hand between my thighs. His fingers found my clit.

Sparks burst.

I shivered, shuddered as he stroked my clit.

"I own this body. I own you. If I want you to cum, you will, you disgusting filth."

"Yes, Master," I moaned, the humiliating mixing with the burning friction in my asshole and the delicious sparks bursting in the depths of my pussy. "Oh, yes, Master, just keep using me. Do what you want to my body."

He rubbed harder and harder on my clit. My pussy clenched. I groaned. My eyes widening in bliss. His balls thwacked into me. My back arched. My nipples ached on the papers scattered on the desk. I humped back into him, squirming.

And then I came.

Pleasure exploded in my depths. I couldn't deny Master's rubbing fingers or his cock jamming so hard into my asshole. I gasped and squirmed. Stars danced before my eyes as the tsunami of rapture crashed into my mind.

Drowning me.

"Yes," he growled. "That's it. I made you cum, slut."

"Thank you, Master," I squeaked out, drinking in the wonderful friction of his thrusting cock. Juices gushed down my thighs. My back arched. "You're so wonderful for even touching me, Master. I'm so disgusting."

"Yes," he growled. "Your filthy ass is all over my cock.

He ripped it out and then jammed his dick into my pussy. My eyes widened as he sank into my spasming flesh. He dirtied my cunt with my sour ass. My back arched. Another orgasm detonated in my depths.

"Master!" I howled. "Wash your cock off in my pussy. Clean all my filthy ass off of it! Yes, yes, yes!"

"Shit," he groaned, driving into me. Every stroke of his dick sent another powerful wave crashing into my mind. "Damn, you filthy brat! Your pussy! Fuck!"

His cock erupted into my pussy. My older brother's incestuous cum flooded my eighteen-year-old pussy. I gasped and moaned, milking him. I swayed, the rapture burning so hot through me. I squeezed my eyes shut, letting the pleasure drown me.

I loved it. I loved being his sex slave. He was the best brother, the best master, in the world.Clint Elliston

My stomach growled. "I think that's everything," I said, my dick still hard from the drug. I had cum in Pam's and Melody's pussy before we wrapped up the interview. "I think we kept you from your business for long enough, slave."

"My employees have to be wondering about that," Ms. Hiragawa said. She was dressed, her hair disheveled. "Master."

I smiled at that. "Add us onto your work schedule."

"You really are going to work here?" she blinked.

I nodded. "We want your business to thrive, don't we? We won't you to do well. And we could use the money."

"Clint wants to breed us," Melody said. "That's going to cost money."

"Oh, Mom, we should move in with them," Pam said. "They have two huge houses. You've wanted to move out of the apartment since forever."

"And buy a house," Ms. Hiragawa said, glancing at us. "You really have two houses?"

"Side-by-side," I nodded. "One's my mom's the other's Aunt Vicky's. Move in. Save more money."

"So you're not just making me your sex slave to get at my money?" Ms. Hiragawa asked, a smile on her lips.

"Well, not just for your money," I grinned back. "Those little, red pills are amazing. Shit, I want to cum again."

My stomach growled.

"But you need to satiate other desires," Pam laughed, patting my stomach.

"The Dairy Queen Zoey works at isn't far away. We can pop in, eat some horribly unhealthy fast food, and maybe sneak Stefani out back and fuck her."

"You're not hungry. You just want to fuck the redhead," Melody said.

"Master wants to fuck every hot woman," Lee giggled. She hadn't stopped beaming since I ass-fucked her and finished off in her pussy. It was hot fucking her so hard, and the fact she loved it only made it better.

I liked making my women happy.

"Okay, we'll move in," Ms. Hiragawa said, shivering. "If your father was better off financially when I met him, maybe..."

"That's why we all have to pitch in," I said. "We'll work for you, I guess you don't have to pay us. That'll allow more money for the family."

"It goes to us either way," Melody shrugged. "Why not get paid?"

"Payroll taxes," I said.

Ms. Hiragawa nodded. "Lot's of red tape and bureaucracy. Costs me an additional $10,000 a year per employee just for navigating all that. And that's before payroll taxes and unemployment insurance."

I nodded. "Well, we have to get going. Dinner then we have to work on homework. I'll take Pam with us. She'll be staying at my place. You can come by when you're done here. This weekend, we can pack you up and move your stuff in."

"Just like that?" the MILF blinked, shivering. "Okay, Sir."

I kissed her on the mouth, smeared with pussy juices, a mix of sweet and tart—Melody and Pam. Then, my arms around Pam and Melody, I walked out, Lee trailing after. It was so hot having two women on my arms. Both my sisters. And a third trailing behind me.

My dick throbbed as we reached Pam's car. I didn't have my own. I didn't have my own. My women climbed in, Melody taking shotgun since she was my queen.

The drive to Dairy Queen didn't take long. We parked and headed in. There was a short line, and then I was at the register where a bored guy slouched. "What can I get you?"

I looked behind him, peering at the other employees, one managing the drive-thru, another pair of girls bagging orders. In the back, hidden by machinery, were the cooks. I leaned to the right and left, searching for Zoey's black hair and Stefani's red.

"Looking for someone?"

"Yeah, my sister Zoey works here."

"Who?"

I blinked. "Zoey Elliston. She's a busty girl. And she works here with her friend, Stefani. A redhead."

The guy looked over his shoulder. "Is there a Zoey that works here?"

The woman he glanced at had a nametag that read: "Barb – Manager." She shook her head. "No one named Zoey works here."

"Yes, she does. She told me she works at the Dairy Queen." There was only two in town, one by our house, the other across town. This was the one she told me she worked at. "She had to work tonight."

"Your sister's lying," Barb said. "I would know if we had a Zoey working her. I do all the hiring."

Anger surged through me. Why had my sister lied to me? She told me repeatedly she was going to work at Dairy Queen. My hand clenched. My hunger forgotten. What the fuck was Zoey keeping from the family?

From me?

16 Incestuous Harem 16: Big Sis is Punished

I followed Clint out of the Dairy Queen in absolute shock. What was going on? Our older sister, Zoey, claimed to be working at this Dairy Queen for weeks with her best friend, and lover, Stefani. She was supposed to be working right now. After our hot orgy with Pam's mom—and the even hotter revelation that Ms. Hiragawa was one of Dad's lovers and that Pam was his daughter—we had come to the Dairy Queen to eat dinner, see Zoey, and maybe have fun.

I know Clint was hard and eager to fuck Stefani. The redhead had been Zoey's best friend since they were kids. She had hung around the house, teasing Clint with her sexy body as much as Zoey had. And since Zoey joined the harem last night, he was eager to add Stefani. I knew she wanted it.

"Where the fuck is she at?" Clint fumed. "You heard her this morning. 'I have to work tonight.' That's what she told me."

"I know," I said. "Why would she lie about it?"

"She must be embarrassed about where she's actually working," chortled Lee.

My bratty, younger sister skipped up, her short, black hair bouncing about her shoulders. With her lean, athletic build and mischievous face, it made her look elfin, even pixyish. She found it so amusing that Zoey was in so much trouble.

"Where could your sister be working that she would be embarrassed?" Pam asked. The Japanese—well, half-Japanese, though you couldn't tell—girl gave me a curious look. She was slim and petite, though her round breasts filled out her blouse nicely. And that skirt looked sexy on her frame, exposing a few inches of her dusky-olive thighs.

"I don't know," Clint said as we reached Pam's car. Clint clenched his fists tight. His teeth ground. He really was furious at her deception.

And he had every right to be. Zoey agreed to the rules of the harem. To obey Clint. She didn't have to be his sex slave like Lee or my mom or Clint's mother, but she still had to be submissive to him like I was, or Pam and Alicia were.

"Fuck," he muttered.

My half-brother was a tall nineteen-year-old, his body filling out with muscles, his shoulders broad, chin chiseled, giving his face such a strong, commanding profile. He leaned against the car, taking deep breaths as he gain control over his anger.

"And you're so horny, Master," Lee said, moving up to him. She reached out, rubbing his crotch. "It was so bad of Zoey not to be here to offer up her girlfriend to satiate you, Master."

Clint grunted. And then his eyes latched on me. They were dark but burned with desire. A wave of heat went through me, my pussy growing wetter—I held a load of my brother's cum in my nineteen-year-old snatch. My nipples hardened, pressing at my tight shirt. I wore no bra so everyone could see them.

His head snapped around the parking lot. We were around back, parked along the side of another store, half-hidden on this side. People bustled through the rest of the parking lot, heading to their cars, some from the Dairy Queen, others from the surrounding businesses. Other cars navigated the parking lot.

My eyes widened in realization. I trembled. Would he order me to do it?

"Melody, bend over the hood of the car," he said, eyes so commanding.

"Yes," I groaned, my pussy clenching. A wave of feverish heat rushed through me. He had to satiate his lust and anger, to relieve himself.

And I was thrilled how he was doing it.

I rushed past Pam and Lee to the hood of her car, bending over the blue body. I braced my elbows on the hood, wiggling my ass in the tight skinny jeans I wore. Lee, standing beside me, grinned and smacked my ass.

"Enjoy her, Master. She's such a slut. She loves showing off."

I did.

Clint seized Lee's breast, squeezing hard. She gasped. His finger found her nipple through her top, pinching it so hard, her legs buckled. "You're the only slut here. She's your queen. You will talk to her with respect."

"Yes...Master," Lee gasped, eyes wide, body shuddering. "Sorry, Master."

"Apologize to her." Clint twisted harder.

Lee squeaked in pain, but I knew her pussy would also be molten with passion. She got off on pain and humiliation. Her head whipped around, her brown eyes glossy with lust as she moaned, "Sorry, Mistress, for calling you a slut. I am a piece of filth. A true slut. I beg your forgiveness."

"This time," I said, narrowing my eyes. Only Clint and Pam could call me a slut. And maybe Alicia, though I doubt she ever would.

"Good," Clint said, releasing her nipple. Then he glanced at me, smiling, "Drop those jeans and panties... Slut."

The smile on his lips made me shiver. "Such a perv," I said, rolling my eyes. "Fine. I'll indulge you."

His smile grew tight, warning me. I loved toeing the line with my teasing. I shoved my hands down beneath me and the car, finding the fastener to my jeans. My pussy clenched as it popped open. I glanced at all the people walking by.

Any one of them could look over and spot us. I wiggled my hips while Pam gasped. My sodden panties came into view. The scent of sex—salty cum and my sweet pussyfilled my nose as my jeans dropped down my pale thighs. I shivered, the afternoon turning into evening. It was fall, and nights were getting cold. Soon, I wouldn't be able to have this sort of fun outside.

What a shame.

I shoved down my panties, Clint right behind me. I felt his eyes on me. Mine were locked on the passing pedestrians. Many walked in such a hurry, not looking around the parking lot or were staring at their phones, oblivious to a barely legal girl naked from the waist down about to be fucked by her half-brother.

"You're really going to fuck her out here?" Pam asked in shock.

"Of course he is," Lee said. "Mistress is such an exhibitionist. Don't you remember this morning?"

"Well, I know that," Pam said, biting her lip and looking around. "But...people might see."

"I know," I said.

Then Clint's zipper rasped. His fastener snapped. Jeans rustled. I groaned, unable to look back, fixating on all the people who might see me. Would it be the business woman hurrying towards the drug store? The construction worker, his jeans stained with paint? The hipster with his fake glasses and jeans skinnier than mine? The goth girl with every inch of her face pierced?

I moaned loud and wanton as Clint rubbed his cock on my pussy lips. "Yes, yes, fuck me. Pound me. I love it, Clint."

"Such a perv," he said, the tip of his cock nudging my clit.

"You would know."

"Oh, my god," Pam said, her voice strained.

"It'll be okay," Clint said and then he thrust into me.

I gasped, "Yes!" as his dick rammed into my sloppy depths. My brother's cock filled me. In public. Where anyone could see me. "Fuck me!"

I wasn't quiet. I moaned, his flesh slapping hard against my ass. My cheeks jiggled while the car's shocks groaned. It rocked from the force of Clint's thrusts. His hands gripped my hips as he grunted, pounding me, taking out his frustration with Zoey on my tight snatch.

And it was wonderful. Amazing. Stupendous.

The pleasure rushed through me, meeting the exhilarating thrill of being fucked in public. I wanted to yank off my top as I rocked back into his thrusts. I let out loud moans. A girl glanced over at me, her eyes widening. I winked at her.

She let out a nervous giggle as she hurried to her car.

"She's watching you," Clint growled. "Damn, your pussy clenched so hard when she saw you."

"It was sooooo hot," I moaned, my clit throbbing, slapped by his balls. He fucked me harder, faster. "Oh, god, I'm such an exhibitionist slut."

"Yes," he growled. "Isn't she, Pam?"

"I guess," Pam said.

"I am!" I moaned. "Oh, yes, fuck me!"

The girl glanced over at me again as she reached her car. I let out another moan. She giggled again and climbed into her car. It was so hot to be seen, watched. I bet she was so envious of me. That she wanted to be me, bent over her car and fucked by such a hot, young stud.

I bucked back harder into Clint, the friction burning in my pussy. He was so thick, fucking so deep into me. I loved it. I gasped louder and louder, moaning, panting, screaming out my pleasure. It built so fast in me.

"Oh, god, Clint," I groaned. "I'm going to cum."

"Already?" Pam gasped.

"She's an exhibitionist..." Lee trailed off. "Um, enthusiast."

"Yes, yes, yes!" I moaned. "Oh, Clint, oh, god, I love you. Fuck me harder! Make me cum!"

"Slutty perv," he growled and his hand slapped down on my ass. "Cum. Let them all hear you. Let them all know you're such a slut!"

"Yes!"

Clint slammed into my pussy. His balls smacked hard into my clit. Pleasure sparked through me. I bucked, shuddered. My pussy clenched down so hard on his dick. I gasped, my back arching as the friction shivered through me.

Everything swirled through me: his cock pumping in my hot cunt already full of his incestuous seed; his balls smacking my clit; his hand spanking my ass again; and the thrill sparked by the middle-aged man who paused in his walk to look at me, his wife continuing on. His jaw dropped. He stared at me being fucked.

"Yes!" I howled and came. "I'm cumming!"

The wife paused, glancing over. Her face paled. She glanced back at her husband as he stared in shock at me. My pussy spasmed about Clint's cock. My back arched. Rapture flooded through my body. They were both watching me cum.

"I'm cumming on my brother's cock!" I screamed.

The woman mouthed "brother." Her eyes were so wide. The bag of food in her hand fell to the ground.

My pussy writhed about Clint's cock. This was so wild. So hot. This was the best sex ever. I thrashed, my brain boiling with endorphins. They surged through me. My eyes fluttered. I groaned and gasped, my cunt milking his cock.

"Cum in me, brother," I moaned.

"Yes," he snarled and buried into me.

His hands gripped my hips tight. His cock spurted his cum into my spasming depths. My orgasm grew hotter as the couple watched my brother flood me with his seed. Maybe he would breed me tonight. I was nearing the middle of my cycle. I wanted his baby so badly.

"Breed me," I groaned. "Oh, yes. Pump all that cum into me. Yes!"

"Fuck," Clint groaned. "You are such a perv, sis."

"Such a perv," I moaned, collapsing forward onto the hood of my car. I groaned, squirmed, staring at the couple as they watched in utter shock and maybe lust. The woman's cheeks were now burning, her hips shifting. I could see the bulge in her husband's jeans. I bet he hadn't been so hard in awhile.

"Jesus," Clint groaned and pulled his cock out of me. "You are a great fuck, sis."

"So are you, bro," I groaned. "Mmm, I love feeling my brother's cum leak down my thighs."

"They were watching," Pam moaned.

"Master is such a stud," Lee grinned, rubbing her pussy through her clothing.

"Melody, you're driving us home." He pulled Pam's keys out of his pocket, dropping them on the hood beside me.

"You're not driving?" I panted, buzzing. The couple hurried away, their bag of food forgotten.

"I need to think," he said, opening the back door. Pam gasped as he seized her and pulled her in after.

I blinked, shivered, my body buzzing with rapture. I really didn't want to drive. I wanted to sleep after that awesome cum. I sighed and yanked up my jeans and panties, not bothering to fasten up, and hurried around the car.Clint Elliston

"Clint?" Pam said. "You're still hard."

"That pill your mom gave him turned him into a horndog," giggled Lee. "He'll be even worse now. Fuck every pussy he can."

I glanced at Lee, a bratty smile on her face. She was slipping back into her old behavior. I would have to deal with her. But not now. I had another problem. Zoey. What should I do about Zoey? She lied to me. She promised to be submissive, to join the harem, and she lied.

Why?

Pam pushed down her panties while she squirmed on my lap. She understood what I needed. I just had to feel her hot pussy around my cock while I thought. She hiked her skirt. My Japanese half-sister then grabbed my cock and brought it to her cunt.

And slid down it.

"Oh, Clint," she groaned, my arms going around her waist, holding her. "Oh, that's nice."

"You all look so comfortable back there," Melody sighed as she started the car.

"I just fucked you where everyone could watch," I said. "I think you've had your fun."

"I did," Melody said, brightening up.

"Yes, she did," chortled Lee.

I definitely had to do something about Lee.

I concentrated on Zoey. A plan percolated in the back of my mind. She had to be punished for lying to the family for weeks. I had to get her to admit what she was doing and, hopefully, it wasn't anything illegal. Why else would she have lied about it? What job could be more embarrassing to her than working at Dairy Queen or another fast food restaurant?

I pulled out my phone, my dick throbbing in Pam's pussy. She squirmed, working her pussy an inch or so up and down my cock. Just enough for the friction to ache the tip of my cock and send pleasure shooting through me.

"Clint," Pam sighed over and over. "Oh, Clint."

It was a wonderful sound.

It was awkward texting with Pam on my lap, but it was worth it. With just my thumb, I typed out, "Hey, Zoey, what time are you off work tonight?"

A moment later. "Should be home by 9 PM. Not a late shift like the weekend."

"Good. Looking forward to it. Make sure you bring Stefani home. Everyone wants to watch her lick my cum out of your pussy." I had fucked Zoey before school this morning and ordered her to have Stefani lick her clean.

And she had to film it.

"It's a hot video," she texted back complete with additional emoticons. "She's eager for it. I'll bring her home."

"Good. Oh, bring some ice cream back for everyone. Love DQ Blizzards. Make mine with MM's."

"Sure." Her response terse. I imagined her panicking. "Got to go. I'm at work. Love you."

"Love you," I said, leaning back, my dick throbbing. What was she up to?Cheryl Elliston

I hummed as I put the roast into the oven. I set the timer. I bit my lip, my hand shaking, as I glanced down at the cabinet. My heart thudded. It was so naughty of me to buy it. But one glass wouldn't hurt. Clint wasn't home. He was at his job interview with Pam's mom.

I hoped he fucked her.

Alicia was up in her room and my sister was grading papers at the dining room table. She wouldn't tattle on me, right? I opened the cabinet, pulled out the box wine I picked up on my way home from work. I used to have a glass of wine every night before Clinton. I didn't need to drink more. I had Clint now.

The front door opened.

"I can't believe you're still hard," Melody was saying. "What is that pill your mom gave him, Pam."

My heart clenched. I pushed the boxed wine back into the cabinet, turned around, closing it as Clint, Pam, Melody, and Lee trooped into the kitchen. My stomach twisted in fear. Why did I buy the wine? Clint ordered me not to drink. He was concerned. Yes, I was drinking a lot after Clinton's death. I needed something to dull the grief.

"Hi, Master," I said. "How's Mommy-slut's big, strong son doing? Did you fuck Ms. Hiragawa?"

"I did," Clint said, that cocky grin spreading across his lips. "And that's not the only thing." He grabbed Pam. "Doesn't she look familiar?"

I peered at Pam. She had those classic, Japanese features Clinton, and our son, loved so much: pale-olive skin, slanted eyes, a round face, delicate nose and cheekbones, a petite frame, a submissive look about her. There was something familiar. Vicky and I had brought home many Asian girls and women to have threesomes with Clinton and...

Hiragawa... That last name was familiar.

"My mother's name is Asuka," Pam said.

"Asuka..." My eyes widened. "Oh, my god, that was twenty years ago. We had just found out I was pregnant with Clint and Vicky with Melody. We were still living in the small apartment. Oh, my god..." My eyes widened. Pam was the same age as Clint, maybe a month younger. "You're... You're Clinton's daughter?"

Pam nodded.

Tears burned in my eyes. A surge of motherly love shot through me. I grabbed the girl, pulling her to me. I hugged her to my breasts. Her face pressed the apron I wore, the only thing covering my naked body, in between my breasts, exposing my hard nipples. Here was another piece of my husband and true master.

It was a miracle. It was wonderful. Her arms went around me, holding me as I rocked her. I kissed at the silky crown of black hair, smelling how sweet she was. The tears fell down my cheeks. I hoped Clinton was watching us from Heaven.

"I wish you could have met him," I said, my voice breaking. "Why didn't Asuka ever tell us?""She was confused," Clint said. He had his arms around Melody and Lee, both of whom were looking teary eyed.

Vicky walked in naked from the dining room, her large breasts jigging. Her eyes were wide as she came over and hugged Pam from behind. "I remember your mother. She was wild. We had a lot of fun with her, but then she had to go to college and we lost touch with her."

"It's his daughter, Vicky," I said to my sister, babbling with joy. "Isn't that wonderful?"

She nodded her head.

"Master," my voice cracked as I spoke, "may I make love to your girlfriend? The roast has thirty minutes before it's ready."

"Yeah," Clint nodded. He pushed Lee down to her knees. She reached for his zipper. "She's has a fresh load of my cum in her. Enjoy."

"Thank you, Sir," I breathed then stared down at Pam. "How does that sound, dear? You're like my own daughter, you know?"

"It sounds wonderful," Pam said, her eyes brimming with tears. "I wish I knew him. But I'm so glad I have a bigger family. It's been mom and me for so long..."

"I know."

I cupped her tear-stained cheeks, lifted her face, and lowered my lips to kiss her. It was electric. A shiver ran through my body as I nibbled on her lips. She trembled between me and my sister, her tongue brushing my lips, her hands sliding down to squeeze my naked ass.

Oh, she was wonderful. Just perfect. Clinton made another beautiful girl for me to enjoy.

Alicia came downstairs, her brown hair gathered into pigtails. "Hi," she said brightly, skipping over to Clint having his cock sucked. Then she paused. "Big sis, what's got you all teary-eyed?"

Melody explained while Vicky and I led Pam out of the kitchen. I heard Alicia let out a gasp of shock, my heart quivering. We padded up the stairs. I couldn't wait to devour this girl with my sister. To make her scream and gasp again.

Clinton's daughter!

We reached the master bedroom—Clint's new room—my sister and I kissing Pam. We took turns cupping her face, pressing our hot lips to hers as the three of us navigated to the bed. Pam moaned, eager and lithe, her slanted eyes fluttering behind her glasses.

We pressed her down to the bed. I yanked off my apron, bearing my large tits—the biggest in the family. Pam moaned, staring at me and my busty sister as we crawled onto the bed. My breasts dangled down as we reached her blouse.

"Let's get her naked," I moaned.

"Oh, yes," Vicky purred, her black hair brushing my bleached-blonde tresses.

Our fingers worked the buttons of Pam's blouse. She gasped and squirmed, her face twisting with excitement. We exposed her white bra, containing her round tits. That had to go. In moments, her breasts were bare, pale and dusky, nipples dark brown and so cute.

Hungrily, I popped the right one into my mouth. I sucked hard, my cheeks hollowing. She gasped, squirming on the bed as I loved her nipple. With a purr, Vicky engulfed the other one. She sucked loud, her lips popping off the small nub over and over, making Pam's breast quiver.

"Oh, wow," Pam groaned. "Oh, I have two sexy mothers sucking on my nipples. Oh, this is so naughty."

"You just love it, don't you?" I purred. "Almost as much as you love my big, strong son's cock fucking your pussy."

"Almost," she agreed, nodding her flushing face. "Oh, Ms... I mean, Vicky, suck my nipple."

"Suck her nipple," I purred, kissing down her body. I loved her stomach while my sister squeezed both of Pam's tits, fingers sinking into firm flesh. Pam gasped, her nipples quivering while Vicky licked back and forth across them.

I licked around Pam's stomach. She was Clint's sister, but no one knew that. He could marry her, and no one would think it was weird. How lucky for them. It was a miracle that we found her again. Like it was fate or something.

I pushed up my daughter's skirt—she was Clint's future wife and my husband's child, so she was my daughter—exposing white panties soaked by her juices. And my son's cum. I could smell it. I groaned, licking my lips.

I pushed aside her panties' gusset, exposing her matted, black bush. It was thick as her mother's, hiding her pussy lips. Clint's cum and her juices stained the dark hairs. I licked through the silk, savoring her tart cream and his salty jizz. My son's spunk coated my tongue as I lapped through his sister's pubic mound.

"Oh, Cheryl," she moaned. "Oh...Mommy-slut. Oh, that's so nice. Oh, yes. Lick your son's cum out of my pussy."

"Yes," purred Vicky between sucks on her nipples. "Make her explode on your lips."

"Yes," I groaned. I buried my face into her pussy, her curls tickling my face. They felt so wonderfully naughty. I tongued through her, licking, lapping, enjoying her. She groaned, humping against me, her moans and gasps echoing through the air.

I loved them. They were amazing. I licked and tongued through her folds, gathering every drop of my son's jizz I could find in her hot silk. I wiggled my tongue into her, swirling it around while she gasped and squirmed. Her thighs clenched about my face.

She made the cutest sounds. My pussy clenched. I ignored it. I was here to pleasure Pam. She was one of my Mistress's. I shivered. I loved it. I had a Master and two mistresses in Melody and Pam. It was so wonderful. So hot. So naughty.

Clint was such a stud. I gave birth to a dominating, powerful man.

My tongue licked harder, diving through her folds. My hips rocked back and forth, juices dribbling down my thighs. I dragged my tongue through her hot, juicy depths, flicking her clit. Her pubic hairs tickled my cheeks and nose as I probed so deep into her.

"Oh, yes. Two Mommy-sluts licking me. Oh, wow. You're both making me feel amazing! I love it!"

"Mmm, you're just so scrumptious," purred Vicky. "I knew you were special."

"Thank you," Pam groaned. "You gave me this."

She seized Vicky and pulled my sister in for a hot kiss. Their tongues danced together as I lapped through her pussy. I wiggled my hips, my clit aching, throbbing, begging to be touched. But I had self-control. I concentrated on Pam's pleasure. I sucked on her throbbing clit, buried in the folds of her pussy.

She moaned into my sister's lips. She spasmed. And then she came.

Tart juices flooded out of her pussy. They inundated my mouth. I drank them, savoring them. I made her cum. I made Clinton's daughter explode. She bucked and thrashed, her lips locked to my sister's. Her round tits quivered. She made the cutest sounds.

Her body bucked a final time. I took a last lick through her pussy, a huge smile on my face. She broke the kiss with Vicky, staring at me. "Oh, thank you, Mommy-slut. That was wonderful. I'm so glad I'm apart of your family."

I moved up her body, my tits dragging across her naked stomach then nudging her breasts. Our nipples brushed, shooting tingles through me. "So am I."

I leaned down and kissed her hard on the mouth. Her tongue lapped out, tasting her own juices. She wiggled and squirmed, her hand thrusting between my thighs. I gasped as she rubbed at my hot pussy.

"Oh, yes," gasped Vicky. "Oh, you sweet thing. Finger my snatch."

I broke the kiss, glancing at my sister, her face twisting in pleasure. I leaned over, giving her a kiss, letting her taste how delicious Pam was. Our lips met, our sisterly passion growing as Pam's fingers slid across our pussies. She found my clit, rubbing hard, shooting pleasure through my body.

I groaned, not fighting my orgasm. She was my mistress. And I knew she wanted me to cum.

Vicky's breasts brushed my side as she pressed tighter against us. Our kiss deepened. I loved my sister so much. I loved kissing her, cumming with her. My pussy ached and throbbed. Juices poured out as Pam kept rubbing us, driving me wild with passion.

I shivered, shuddered. And then I came.

I broke the kiss. "Oh, Pam. Oh, you sweet thing!"

I writhed on top of my new daughter, holding my sister. She came with me, her face twisting with pleasure. It shuddered through me. It was wonderful. It gave me such a joy, helping to fill the hole Clinton's death left in my heart. Every day, my family gave me a little more.

"Damn, that was hot," my son said as I quivered on Pam's fingers. He stood in the doorway. "But we need to talk about Zoey.Zoey Elliston

"Oh, god, I am so excited," Stefani said, grabbing the tray of DQ Blizzards we bought on our way home from working at the Flashing Glitter, a strip club. "Your brother is such a stud."

"Yeah," I said, my stomach twisting. Was Clint going to demand I bring food back every night I worked at the strip club? Maybe I should tell him the truth. But...would he be mad? I agreed to join his harem and then spent the last five hours stripping, giving lap dances, and letting strange man touch my body. Not my pussy or tits, but my thighs, hips, stomach.

Two even came while I gave them lap dances, their jizz soaking through their sweatpants to stain my ass.

"Come on," Stefani said, her green eyes sparkling. "Let's go, Yunie."

Yunie, short for unicorn, was her nickname for me. I called her Dandi, short for dandelion. We had used these names since we were kids. We even had them tattooed on our pubic mounds: a galloping unicorn on mine, a bright, yellow flower on hers.

She climbed out of my car. I sighed, grabbed the second cardboard drink tray with the rest of the Blizzards, and got out. I didn't even have a DQ uniform. I was shocked no one in the family had commented on that. The security light on the garage blazed on as we walked to the front door, flooding us with light. A second light on the porch lit up moments later as we neared. The living room lights were on, but the curtains were pulled tight.

"Ooh, we're going to watch our movie while Clint fucks me," groaned Zoey. "This is going to be so fucking hot."

"Yeah," I nodded, pushing down my nerves. I fumbled to get my keys out of my purse—why did I put them away after turning off my car?—and managed to get the front door open. "Hello."

"In here," Clint said, his voice stern.

Stefani and I walked into the living room. A coil of beige rope and a wand massager were spread out across the living room carpet. Clint stood over them, naked and muscular, his arms crossed, his face hard, glaring at us and...

"Oh, shit," I groaned. He knew.

He nodded his head. "After our job interview, we stopped by your work for dinner. Only..."

"Only, I don't work for Dairy Queen." I trembled, my heart racing. I was a year older than Clint, but I felt like a little girl caught with her hand in the cookie jar beneath his eyes. "I..."

"You lied to me and the family."

I swallowed.

"Um..." Stefani took a step back. "Well...I'll be going."

"Stefani, you will strip naked and sit your ass on the couch," Clint growled, "and watch Zoey's punishment for lying."

"Punishment?" I gasped, choking. "I'm not Mom or Lee or Aunt Vicky! I'm not one of your—"

"You're still my woman." His voice cracked with authority. "And you lied to us. Me. For weeks. To your family that you claim you want to belong to."

I lowered my head. "I was...embarrassed."

"Embarrassed?"

The tray of Blizzards quivered in my hand. "I...I..."

"What are you doing, Zoey?"

Stefani gave me a supportive, commiserating look, setting her tray down on the coffee table. Then, with the skill of a stripper, she undressed, baring her round breasts, nipples pierced by gold rings. I watched her out of the corner of my eyes as I squirmed. Clint's eyes bored into me.

"Answer me."

The authority cracked in his voice. He sounded just like Dad. "I...I...work at the..." I took a deep breath. "The Flashing Glitter."

Clint blinked in shock. "Wait, what? The strip club? As a waitress?"

I shook my head.

"You're a stripper?" Incredulity burned in his voice. And something else. Something...possessive.

"It was my idea," Stefani said. "We both like being cockteases, so..." She shut up when Clint stared at her. She blushed, lowering her gaze and then wiggled out of her skirt and thong.

"So you're a stripper," Clint growled, marching forward and snagging the Blizzards out of my hands. He set them on the coffee table. "Then strip."

"Clint... I'm sorry—"

"I told you to strip." His voice boomed with authority. It wasn't anger I heard in his voice, but disappointment. I flushed worse and then yanked off my loose bra, exposing the lacy bra I wore beneath. I reached behind me, unhooking it, my large tits spilling out. They were almost as big as Mom's.

He watched in silence, his cock thrusting hard before him as I stripped. I didn't feel sexy like I did at the club. I didn't wiggle my hips and strut and move with languorous grace. I felt ashamed, naked, exposed. I wanted to cover my tits the moment they were bare. I wanted to melt into the floor, to vanish beneath his gaze.

"I"

I clamped my mouth shut, shivering at his commanding eyes. I pushed off my skirt, tights, and panties, standing naked before him. My eyes flicked down to the rope and wand massager, its thick, round head thrusting from the end of the long handle. It was a Hitachi. I knew they made the best "personal massagers." I thought about buying one a few times.

It must be Mom's. But why was it here?

Clint grabbed the coil of ropes. "You know, Dad taught me a lot about knots and how to secure things. I never realized just what he was training me for."

I swallowed.

"When I discovered rope bondage on the internet, I thought about all those knots I had learned from Dad. But I still didn't make the connection of what he wanted to teach me, how he was grooming me." He formed a loop at the end, tying a slip knot to allow him to cinch it tight.

I shivered.

"But he was getting me ready to have my own harem of sisters. And sometimes, your women need to be punished. Need to be bound, restrained."

"Punished?" I gasped, anger surging through my shame. "I am not one of the sex slaves, little brother. Remember. You told me I didn't have to be."

"I know," Clint said. "And you're not. But you need to be punished. When you've done something wrong, you have to pay the price. This is it."

"You're going to tie me up and, what, spank me?" I huffed, folding my arms beneath my breasts.

"I'm not going to spank you." He snapped the rope. "But I am going to tie you up."

"No fucking way. I'm sorry I lied. I'm sorry I'm a stripper. I'll quit, if that's what you want. But you're not punishing me."

"Fine." he said. "There's the door."

He pointed at the front door. My jaw dropped. "You'll kick me out of my own home?"

"My home. We had this conversation yesterday, remember? My home. My rules. You want to be apart of this, then you have to follow them. You lied to me, Zoey. Accept your punishment or you can move in with Stefani tonight."

"Clint," I gasped, taking a step forward. "Please, Clint. I am sorry."

"Prove it." He held up the rope. "Prove you really want to belong to our family."

I bit my lip, trembling. Tears burned my eyes. I didn't want to be punished, but... I loved my family. I loved my little brother. I loved being a part of his harem. The shivers grew worse. Tears fell down my cheeks.

"Well?" he asked, his voice dropping. I could hear...pain in it. He didn't want to kick me out. But... He had to be strong. He had to be in charge. And I did lie to the family. Dad would have bent me over his lap and spanked me for that.

And now Clint was the man of the house. I had to respect that. I made a choice yesterday. Dad always said, "If you decide to do something, stick through it. Don't give up because it's hard whether that's your job or your relationship, Zoey."

I nodded my head.

"Say it."

"Little brother, will you please punish me?" My cheeks burned. God, that was humiliating to say. How did Lee get off on this?

"Good."

He moved with confidence. You would have thought he had tied up a lot of girls before. He started at my ankle, pulling the loop tight about it. He bound my ankles tight together before wrapping the ropes about my calves. He paused before he got to my thighs, grabbed the Hitachi wand massager, and shoved the round head against my pussy, the body trapped by my thighs.

My eyes widened. "What?"

He bound my thighs tight together, the rope fibers biting into my flesh. It was irritating. I squirmed, my pussy lips rubbing on the massager's head. These things could really hum. They had to be plugged into the wall. This one's long cord ran to the nearby outlet.

He grinned at me as he drew the rope up to my waist. He anchored it there with a tight cinch that dug into my flesh before making a pattern of crossing diamonds across my stomach. He climbed to my large breasts. Those he bound, squeezing the base, forcing them to bulge outward. My tits throbbed.

"Clint," I groaned, my tits feeling swollen.

He smacked a nipple. "Punishment."

"Yes," I agreed.

"Oh, my god, this is shibari," moaned Stefani. "Japanese rope bondage. I've seen this on the internet. Hot!"

My cheeks burned worse as my girlfriend watched with such lust on her eyes, her thighs spread wide, flashing her shaved pussy, her fingers stroking the petals of her dandelion tattoo. Then I gasped as Clint yanked my hands behind my back, bound them to my torso. I groaned, wiggling, bent over. He pushed me down, my face into the carpet, raising up my ass.

"There," he said, pulling the final length of rope. I was cocooned by it, trapped, none of my limbs able to move, my thighs pressed about the body of the massager. He reached between my legs. "No cumming, Zoey, until I let you."

"What?" I gasped.

And then he turned on the wand massager.

Pleasure exploded across my pussy. It hummed and throbbed, buzzing against my pussy lips and clit. The vibrations shivered through me, churning my pussy to molten passion in the blink of an eye. My back arched. I groaned in pure delight, my orgasm building so fast, so swift as I writhed, unable to do more than wiggle my body.

And I couldn't cum.

"Clint," I groaned, my pussy assaulted by the vibrations. Shivers rippled through my body. I tingled, my toes curling. "Oh, my god, Clint."

"Zoey," he grinned, moving to the couch. He seized Stefani, pulling her onto the floor. She didn't resist. He pushed her down right before me, her legs spread wide. "Mmm, you're wet, Stefani."

"This is so hot," she groaned.

"Dandi," I gasped.

"Sorry, Yunie." Then she shivered as Clint mounted her. "Oh, you're going to fuck me now?""You want to date my sister, right?" Clint asked, rubbing his cock up and down her shaved pussy.

"I do." She gave a wicked giggle. "And if I have to fuck you to do it, well, that makes this even hotter." She grabbed his ass and pulled him down into her pussy.

He grunted as he penetrated her. The first real cock to ever fuck my girlfriend's pussy. Oh, she had plenty of dildos, vibrators, ben wa balls, and fingers in her pussy. But never a dick. She gasped, wrapping her thighs about his waist as his balls swung and smacked into her taint over and over.

I had a front row seat to the penetration. Stefani's pussy lips were wrapped tight about my little brother's cock, his balls thwacking over and over into her body. His muscular, gorgeous ass pumping away. I could smell her tangy juices. They leaked out, dribbling down to her ass as she gasped and moaned, humping into him.

"Yes, yes, yes, fuck me, Clint!" she moaned. "Oh, wow. You have a huge cock. I knew you would be such a stud! Fuck, yes! I wish I had a sexy little brother to fuck!"

"Guess I'll have to do," Clint growled ,thrusting harder, pounding her with such intensity.

It was torture. My pussy clenched, my juices soaking the vibrating head of the massager. It churned me. It made me quiver and gasp. I grit my teeth, the orgasm building, swelling, growing in my depths. A huge explosion aching to burst through me.

"No," I groaned, fighting against it as I stared at my little brother's thick cock reaming my girlfriend's pussy. I could hear the wet sound of him sliding into her depths, the way she moaned, gasped.

"Yes, yes, yes," gasped Stefani. "Oh, Yunie, your little brother is awesome."

"And your girlfriend is tight, Zoey," grunted Clint. "Fuck, what a great cunt."

"It's a fantastic cunt," I moaned, squirming, so happy for my girlfriend that she could experience my little brother's cock. "Oh, my god, Clint, I want to cum already."

"Better not," he warned, slamming his cock into my girlfriend.

"Shit," I groaned, my cheek rubbing on the carpet as I squirmed.

My clit throbbed and my pussy lips ached. The vibration shivered through me. I squirmed more and more. It was secured tight against my pussy. There was no relief. No escape. Nothing I could do could get my pussy from it.

I wanted the torture to end. I wanted to surrender to my orgasm. But I fought it off. I would stay in this family. I would make it up to Clint for lying. I wouldn't cum no matter how much I desired that explosion of bliss.

Oh, god, I would explode.

No, no, don't think about that.

"Shit," gasped Stefani. "Oh, your cock. I'm going to cum so hard on it. I bet you want that, stud."

"Yes," he growled. "Cum all over my dick. Let me feel that pussy massage it. I'm going to flood you with so much cum."

"Gonna breed me like you're breeding your sisters?"

Another shiver ran through me as Clint grunted, "Yes!"

This was too much. How could I fight this? I had to. I had to keep from cumming. I clenched my jaws, moaning as my teeth ground. My nipples ached. My breasts throbbed, the bindings biting in so deep. I gasped and squirmed, my back arching, my arms fighting the bonds. My fingers twitched, wanting to undo the knots and free myself.

Stefani squealed. I knew that sound. She was cumming on my little brother's cock. Her juices flooded out around his shaft. He grunted, driving into her depths. His balls thwacked so hard into her. He grunted.

Came.

His back arched as he flooded her with blast after blast of his jizz. He spurted into her. He basted her pussy. She gasped, milking him. He drove into her, his butt clenching. My pussy begged for relief, my labia numb with ecstasy. My clit ached, throbbed.

I had to cum.

"Please, Clint," I groaned. "Oh, my god, I'm going to cum."

"Better not," he warned, groaning as he pulled his dick out of Stefani's pussy.

Cum leaked out. His cum. It dribbled down to her ass.

Clint rose and seized my brassy hair. With ease, he dragged me forward and shoved my face into my girlfriend's pussy. Stefani, still quivering from her orgasm, gasped as I plunged my tongue into her folds, licking my little brother's cum out of her snatch.

Oh, my god, it was amazing. Awesome.

"Shit!" I gasped, my orgasm almost bursting through me. I held on, concentrating as hard as I could on not exploding. On not cumming so hard on the vibrator.

I. Would. Not. Cum.

Clint seized my ass. His wet cock rubbed against my butt-cheeks. He parted them. My eyes widened. I groaned as he rubbed the head of his cock on my asshole. I lifted my head from Stefani's pussy.

"Please," I groaned. "You have to let me cum. This is torture."

"No, it's punishment."

Clint thrust his pussy-soaked cock into my asshole. I gasped, the burning pleasure shooting down to my cunt. I planted my face into Stefani's pussy, screaming out my frustration as my orgasm begged to explode. The humming attacked my snatch as his cock pounded my ass.

I clenched down on his thrusting cock, increasing the friction burning in my bowels, and sobbed, "Please, Clint. I need to cum. I don't want to disobey you. I don't want to leave the family. I love you all. But... I'm at my limits. I can't... Oh, please, Clint. Please, little brother, I want to stay!"

He thrust his dick deep into my bowels, his balls smacking my taint. "That's what I wanted to hear. Cum!"

"I love you, little brother!" I howled as I exploded.

My pussy erupted with pleasure. The explosion, held back for so long, detonated with such power. Rapture slammed through my body. It crashed through my mind. I moaned into my girlfriend's pussy as ecstasy tossed my mind around.

My bowels spasmed on Clint's thrusting dick. Juices squirted out of my pussy around the vibrator. I groaned. Gasped. I trembled. My pussy kept cumming. The humming vibrator did not relent. And neither did my little brother's dick.

He pounded my asshole. He churned me up as the rapture kept bursting inside of me. I screamed into Stefani's pussy. My vision fuzzed. So much pleasure shot through me. Clint's dick pounded me so hard. He slammed so deep into my burning asshole.

It was all so perfect. So wonderful. He had forgiven me for being a liar. For deceiving him. And he made me realize just how much I wanted to be in this family. How much I loved him and my sisters, my mom, my aunt, and my girlfriend. I didn't want to lose this. I wanted to share this with Stefani. I wanted her to have this same joy with me.

To be apart of my little brother's harem.

Clint's cum flooded my asshole as the pleasure burned my thoughts away. I was a quivering mass of rapture. My bowels milked his cock. The ecstasy surged me higher and higher and slammed me right into darkness.

I ached when my eyes fluttered open. My pussy felt numb, still tingling like the vibrator still hummed against it. Cum leaked out of my sore asshole. I shivered, soft hands stroking my head. I lay on Stefani's lap. She smiled down on me.

"You were out for thirty minutes, Yunie," she grinned. "Oh, my god, you exploded."

"Yes, you did, big sister," cheered Alicia.

"We all watched on the camera," Melody nodded. "Had ourselves a wild, lezzie orgy upstairs."

"So you're a stripper," Lee said. "That is sooooo cool."

"Explains where all her money is coming from," Mom said. "I didn't even question how you could give me five hundred a week and still could buy a car. Even a used one."

I blushed. "I have even more money. I...I held back, not sure how to admit I was making at least a thousand a night."

"She made three thousand on Saturday," giggled Stefani. "Those big tits! She always makes just a little more than me."

"Damn," Clint said, his arm around an Asian woman who must be Pam's mother. She was naked, too. I guess she was apart of the harem. His other arm was around a naked Pam. "You're forgiven, Zoey."

"Thank you," I breathed. "I love you all so much."

They swarmed me, hugged me, loved me. I was so lucky to be part of my little brother's harem.

17 Incestuous Harem 17: Disciplining the Bratty Sister

"Okay, I want your worksheets filled out by tomorrow," I said to my World History class, staring out at the students.

There were smatterings of groans that made me smile while the more driven students, who cared about their grades, nodded brightly. I tried not to linger on any one face of my students as they gathered their supplies into their backpacks, particularly one.

It was so hard not to stare at Master as I taught. I just wanted to proclaim to the class, on my knees, that Clint was my master. That I was his Aunt Slut. I would do anything for him. That my "illness" yesterday wasn't caused by any stomach cramps, but by massive orgasms churned by the vibrator in my pussy controlled by his hands.

"Ms. Samuels," Clint said, his baritone so strong, so manly and commanding. It reminded me of how dominating he had been with Zoey last night as she was punished. The entire harem, watching from the master bedroom via a carefully situated webcam, had all shivered as he took Zoey by the scruff of her neck and made her fully embrace the family.

God, just thinking about it made me wet.

"Yes, Clint?" I asked, walking to him, not fast to give notice, but without any hesitation. "Is there a question you need help with?"

"There is," he said, a hint of his smile on his lips. The other students were filing out. "I—"

"Hey, Clint," Tom Ruston said, stepping up to my nephew's desk and blocking me from reaching it. "Man, hear you're dating Pam Hiragawa."

"Yeah," Clint said, allowing only a hint of annoyance to creep into his voice. My nephew was a tall, handsome young man, dark hair and eyes, chiseled chin. Not that Tom Ruston was bad looking, even with his sandy-blond hair that was a shade too long for my taste in men.

"Congrats, man," Tom said. "What a pull. Wish I had a girl that hot."

Clint shrugged. "Just go up to the girl you like, be confident, and ask her out. Women love a confident man."

"Shit, really? I just get so tongued-tied. There's this one girl and..." He trailed off then looked behind him. "Oh, Ms. Samuels, didn't see you. Did you...?"

"I need to talk to her about a project," Clint said.

"Oh, shi...shoot, sorry, man." Tom flashed me a smile. "Cool, I'll get going."

"Later," Clint nodded, watching Tom leave. The door closed behind him.

"You're not hanging out with your friends any longer, Master," I said.

Clint shrugged. "I have a girlfriend now. Everyone knows when that happens..."

"The boy gets pussy-whipped." I let out a giggle then stopped it at Clint's look. "Sorry, Master. I didn't mean to imply that you could ever be whipped by us pussies. Not when you have that cock." I wiggled my hips, my pussy on fire.

He grinned at that and walked around me, staring at my tits stretching my low-cut blouse. I loved showing off my tits to my students. The boys, and sometimes a girl, drooled over them. It made me feel like such a naughty teacher. But when Clint stared, my nipples throbbed. They poked so hard against my thin bra and thinner blouse. I turned as he circled me, walking past me towards my desk. He sat down in my chair, grinning at me.

I shivered as he looked at me. I moved and stood before him, my stance wide, letting my tight pencil skirt ride up my stocking clad thighs. I leaned over, knowing he could see hits of my lacy, black bra. My tits shifted, swaying as I licked my lips.

"Did you need some...tutoring help?" I purred. "Do you need your naughty teacher-slave to mentor you?"

"Our fun yesterday was interrupted."

"That darned nurse," I sighed. "She could use a vibrator shoved up her pussy. That would loosen her up."

Clint laughed. "I bet it would."

My heart quickened as I looked at his jeans, his cock bulging the denim. I licked my lips, quivering. It was lunch right now. No classes for either of us. We had an hour to have fun. What did he want to do to make up for our fun yesterday being cut short? I had wanted to wear the remote control vibrator all day. I didn't even make it to his World History class.

"Bare those big tits, slave."

"Yes, Master." I loved saying that. My fingers flew to the buttons of my maroon blouse. One-by-one, I undid them, starting from the bottom. My tits stretched the tight garment. With each one undone, more and more strain was put on the remaining buttons. The last one, right between my two large breasts, stretched, my tits wanting to burst the garment apart.

I popped the button through the eyelet. My blouse sprang apart. My tits jiggled in my demi bra. The lacy cups restraining my breasts. I slid my fingers of both hands along the lace, following the lines of my bra and touching both my tits. My fingers met at the clasp in the front. I twisted it. My bra sprang apart.

Clint smiled as my lush tits bounced out.

"Mmm, these are the mature tits of a woman who is desperate to please her young master," I moaned, squeezing my pillowy mounds together, my hips shaking. My pussy was so wet, soaking my panties. Maybe even my pantyhose.

Clint put his hands behind his head, grinning at me. "How will you use those tits to teach me, slave?"

I smiled, walking forward, heels clicking, hips swaying. His dick throbbed, wanting to burst out of his confines. "Well, I would teach you about the wonderful delight of a titty fuck. I would wrap these lush mounds about your cock and slide them up and down. Faster and faster. Until you exploded all over my face and tits."

"Just the lesson I was looking for."

I reached him and fell to my knees, not caring if I got a run in my pantyhose. I let go of my tits and slid my hands up his jeans. I loved the rough sound of my fingernails sliding over the denim. I reached his crotch, rubbing him, feeling him ache and throb. He needed this, groaning and shifting. The lust in his eyes made me quiver.

I was so lucky to please my nephew. My Master. God, I was such a cool aunt.

The fastener popped. The zipper rasped. I reached in, shoving down his boxers, and found his cock. A wicked shiver ran through me as I pulled out his cock. Hard and throbbing, the crown dark with his excitement and beading with precum. I glanced at my unlocked door. Anyone could barge in and catch me with my nephew.

With a student. I would be in so much trouble. It went against all the rules of conduct.

And that made me so wet.

I wrapped my tits around my nephew's cock, sandwiching his shaft. I felt how warm he was. How hot. How he throbbed. His precum stained my flesh. My nipples ached, rubbing on his t-shirt. They ached as I slid them up and down his cock, bringing groans from both our mouths.

"The key to a successful titty fuck is twofold," I moaned, staring up at him. "The girl has to be endowed enough to wrap her tits about a man's cock."

"Uh-huh," Clint groaned. "And what else?"

"The pressure. She has to squeeze her tits about his dick, giving good friction while looking as sexy as possible."

"You're doing both, slave. Rub those tits up and down my cock. Demonstrate the proper titty fuck technique."

"Yes, Master."

I slid my tits up and down his cock, my fingers sinking into my pillowy flesh. My nipples throbbed and tingled, my pussy on fire. I wiggled my hips, the excitement rippling through me as I stared up at Clint, giving him the sexiest look possible. I wanted him to know how hot this was, how much I loved doing this.

He loved it. He groaned, staring down at me with such lusts in his eyes. His face twitched from the pleasure my sliding tits gave him. I rubbed faster and faster, more and more of his precum leaking out, making my tits slippery.

"And then," I purred, "as a bonus, the girl can lick the tip. Adding another thrill to the man's experience."

I licked the tip of Clint's cock as it appeared, gathering salty precum. He shuddered, groaning, "Oh, yes, I see. That does add something special to it."

"Uh-huh," I moaned, sliding my tits up and then down, his dick popping out again. My tongue flicked across his tip, making him shudder.

I loved pleasing him. It made me so hot and wet. My pussy clenched. I wanted to touch myself, to pleasure my body. But I wasn't here to make myself feel good, but Clint. I was his slave. His slut. His pleasure mattered. He could deny mine forever, and I would be happy.

He squirmed in the seat, twitching. His pleasure built. His breathing quickened. His t-shirt was so tight, molding to his muscular physique. My fingers clenched about my tits. I slid them faster and faster, squirming, my tongue licking, flicking, eager for his cum to explode.

"And then the girl should beg for his cum to cover her," I moaned.

"An example," he groaned.

I grinned at him. "Oh, Master, cum all over my big tits. Cover them with your spunk. Mmm, I'm just a naughty teacher that has to be bathed by your jizz. It's so hot and delicious."

"Oh, yes," he groaned. "Oh, that's hot. Keep giving me examples, slut! Beg!"

"Yes, yes, yes, coat me, Master. Give me a pearl necklace. Let everyone see your jizz adorning my body. Plaster me in it! I want it!"

"Because you're such a nasty whore? A dirty, filthy slut that gets off on being degraded."

"I am! I so am! I want nothing more than to be humiliated by you! Coat me, Master!" My pussy clenched. My thighs pressed together hard, rubbing on my clit. I wanted to masturbate so badly.

"Fuck!" Clint grunted, leaning back in my chair.

His cock erupted.

I shivered, his cum spurting up out of the valley of my tits. The jizz splashed across my chin and neck. Lines of pearly cum ran down my body, reaching for my tits. More splattered my lips and cheeks. So much salty, hot spunk. It covered me. Soiled me.

I shivered, a small orgasm rippling out of my pussy. I moaned, my tits squeezed together so tight as I milked out the last drops to spill over my round tits. I stared up at him, my eyes shining with such lust.

"And then the girl has to say, 'Thank you for covering me in your spunk, Master.'"

"You're welcome, slut," he groaned, breathing hard. "Fuck, that was a good lesson."

I beamed at him.

"And now you are covered in jizz." He grabbed his phone out of his pocket, swiped the screen. I beamed as he aimed. The phone clicked and flashed, immortalizing this moment forever. "Best lesson I've ever had."

I blushed. "Thank you, Master."

"Now, put on your bra and blouse," he said. "You can clean up any cum on you that is showing on any exposed flesh. But the wet stains on your clothing... You get to have those for the rest of the day."

"Master," I groaned. "You're so wonderful."

He stroked my black hair. "I just love giving my filthy sluts what they need."

"You are a wonderful Master, Clint. Our family is perfect now."

p style="text-align: center;"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alicia Elliston

I moved through the cafeteria, carrying my tray with the leftovers of my lunch. I had a spring to my step, my pigtails bouncing about my shoulders. I wished Clint were here, but Melody had whispered he was having fun with Aunt Vicky.

He was such a good Master to all the sex slaves. My big brother was awesome.

I reached the garbage can, tipping my tray over so the paper plate, napkins, and leftovers dumped into the trash. I set the tray on top and was about to head back to the table to join Melody, Pam, Zoey, and Stefani when I spotted Lee against the wall, a group of girls harassing her led by Carmelita.

I smiled. It used to be me being bullied by Carmelita and her friends, which had included Lee. That all changed on Monday when Master had the brat shave her pussy and masturbate in the locker room after our PE class.

Wanting to join in, I practically skipped over to the group.

"Why don't you just pull down those ratty jeans and masturbate right here, slut?" Carmelita sneered. "Bet you want every girl to see your filthy, dyke cunt."

Lee shivered, not answering.

I stared at Carmelita. She had plump lips and a gorgeous color of golden-brown skin. Her ass looked great in the hip-hugging jeans she wore. I really had an eye for girls after the last five days belonging to my big brother's harem.

"Yeah," I added when I arrived. "Just show everyone that your a filthy piece of poop."

"A whore," another girl sneered.

"A dyke slut!"

Lee shivered, her shoulders hunched, her cheeks flushed. She had been harassed a lot since Monday. And I knew she was wet right now. I could tell. Those flushed cheeks weren't out of embarrassment but lust. She was such a fucked-up slut.

"Come on, flash that shaved snatch you're so proud of," Carmelita sneered.

"I don't have permission to," Lee answered.

"Permission. What are you, a sex slave?" I laughed. "What guy would want to touch your diseased cunt?"

Lee's eyes shot up and met my gaze. Her face hardened. "At least a guy wants to touch my pussy. You prance around like a little girl. Like a piece of jail bait attracting all the pervs. I bet the janitors love you, but none of the guys our age do. They want a girl that's mature. Curvy."

I blinked in shock. I felt punched in the stomach. What was Lee doing? She wasn't supposed to pick on me any longer. She was my sex slave. I was only saying mean things because I knew she liked it.

And to get back at her.

Tears burned my eyes.

Carmelita turned her head, gazing at me. A vicious smile crossed her lips. "Well, look at you. You look like a fucking little girl. And it has to be on purpose." She grabbed my pigtail. "Huh? Fucking grow up. You look ridiculous. I'd say you were dressing up to tease the guys with lolita fetishes, but you're too immature to even know anything about sex. You probably think babies come from storks."

The tears fell down my cheeks. I wasn't supposed to be bullied any longer.

"Look at her, she's crying like a baby," Lee sneered.

"Lee," I squeaked, trying to control myself. But they were all staring at me, laughing at me. "Y-you..."

"Come on, spit it out," Carmelita sneered. "You can talk. Or are you that much of a baby. Goo goo ga ga. Do you need a pacifier, wittle babwy?"

I turned and ran, my feet slapping on the linoleum, my pigtails bouncing around my shoulder. I had to find my big brother. This wasn't supposed to happen any longer. They all laughed at me as I fled, that horrible, mean girl chortle echoing behind me, driving me to run faster. My vision blurred. My glasses slipped down my nose. Tears burned hot down my cheeks. I pushed past people, hating Lee. Hating Carmelita.

Lee was our sex slave. We were a happy family. How could she insult me like this? It wasn't right. It wasn't fair.

I burst out of the cafeteria into the emptier halls. I ran at full force to the stairs and raced up them to the second floor. I took the stairs two at a time. I darted to the right for Aunt Vicky's classroom. I needed my big brother.

I crashed through the door, crying, "Big Brother!"

His head snapped around to me. He sat at Aunt Vicky's desk chair. She stood, her tits covered in cum, more dripping down her face. Concern painted her. Clint stood up and was before me in moments, pulling me against his chest.

"What's wrong, princess?" he asked his voice so gentle. He stroked my back as I cried into his chest.

It felt so good to be in his strong arms, to feel how much he loved me. I looked up at him and the words spilled out of my mouth in broken sobs. Anger crossed his face, growing with every word I spoke. His jaw set.

And I knew that Lee would pay. She was in so much trouble now.

p style="text-align: center;"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leann "Lee" Samuels

My stomach writhed as I waited for Clint before the school. I knew I was in so much trouble. I felt so bad for making Alicia run off crying, but I needed to be disciplined again. I needed Clint to spank me so hard he left my ass bruised and hurting for days. I needed that endorphin rush to carry me to subspace, as my mom called it.

I was a brat who needed her master's discipline. I was so wet. My panties were soaked.

I clutched my hands before me, staring at the door, waiting for my brother to emerge. Other students passed, the guys grinning at me, some inviting me to their house so I could shave my pussy again. The girls sneered at me. Even Carmelita. Our momentary bonding over teasing Alicia had ended after my half-sister fled the cafeteria.

The school doors burst open. Clint strode out. And he was furious. My pussy clenched. I would be disciplined so hard. My nipples throbbed against my shirt. I wore no bra. My tits were little A cups. I didn't need a bra.

"You fucking piece of shit!" he snarled, stalking at me. Behind him, Alicia, Melody, Zoey, Pam, and Stefani stepped out, their eyes burning with anger.

I took a deep breath, trying not to flinch as Clint stopped before me.

"What the fuck?" He seized my shoulder. "You fucking brat! Why the fuck are you picking on your cousin? You know better than to make Alicia cry. What the fuck is wrong with you, Lee?"

"I..."

"Huh? I thought you understood your place! And then you make her cry! Jesus Christ, are you that much of a fucking brat, Lee!"

"I...I'm sorry, Clint... I..."

"What? Wasn't thinking? Forgot you weren't a massive cunt?"

A couple of guys chortled. "She's a filthy whore," one called out.

"Well?"

"It was just..." I wanted to call him Master so badly. I hated that we had to pretend to be cousins in public. He was my half-brother and owner. "I just..."

"What? Are retarded, Lee? A dumb bitch that likes to hurt her family?"

So many people were watching. It was so humiliating to be yelled at in front of the school. To have my brother demean me. My hips trembled. My pussy clenched. I pressed my thighs together, loving how my clit ached.

"What is going through...?" His words trailed off. His eyes narrowed. "Oh, fuck, Lee. Really?"

Something had changed. I frowned.

"Come on, let's get home."

"That's it, big brother?" Alicia shrieked. "You should spank her for what she said to me. Right in front of the whole school!"

"That's it," Clint said. All the anger was gone from him. "Come on, Lee, we're going home."

"But..." I spluttered.

"Big brother?" gasped Alicia. She darted to him, taking his hand. "You need to punish her."

He looked down at her. His answer was quiet. I hardly heard him. "Princess, trust me."

And she did. The other girls of the harem moved around me. Pam confused. Melody stared at me, shaking her head, but it wasn't anger. It was...disappointment. I squirmed at that. Zoey rolled her eyes, holding Stefani's hand.

I was so confused. Where was my big punishment? I wanted him to really lay into me in front of the school, the foreplay to the spanking that I knew was coming. I hoped he used one of the paddles his father owned for spanking our mothers. Or the flails or whips. There were so many fun toys my mom had showed me that I ached to feel on my ass.

I wanted them all used on me.

I climbed into the back seat of Pam's car, Clint driving. I sat between Pam and Melody, Alicia up front, pouting. Clint adjusted the rear view mirror. I saw his eyes in it staring right at me. "How wet are you right now, slave?"

"Pretty wet, Master," I answered.

He sighed. Why? What was wrong? Where was his anger? He should be furious at me. I did something so horrible to his little princess.

"And you didn't mean it, did you? What you said to Alicia?"

"No, Master." I shifted, my excitement fading. Tears built in my eyes. "I-It was very bad of me. Terrible."

"Yes," Alicia said.

Melody shook her head at me. "You are fucked up, Lee."

"I'm going to punish you," Clint said, backing the car out of the parking space.

I perked up, my pussy clenching.

"But no spanking. No being tied up. No being pissed on or humiliated."

"What?" I asked.

"You hurt your sister so you could have pleasure," he growled, his anger returning. "So you think that's fair that I give you what you want? That I should reward you after you made Alicia cry?"

"I..." I swallowed. "I just...wanted to be punished."

"So you think if you're a brat again you'll get what you want."

"That's why you said those mean things?" Alicia's voice quavered. "That's horrible, Lee."

The tears fell. I felt horrible. I buried my face in my hands, my shoulders shaking. "I'm sorry, Alicia. I... I didn't think about it. I just wanted to be disciplined. Ever since you spanked me so hard on Saturday, Clint, I wanted it again. I just had to wait for the bruising to fade. Oh, god, I'm horrible."

p style="text-align: center;"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

Lee sobs echoed through the car. Everyone else was silent. I grit my teeth. I should have seen this. The little ways she had been acting bratty over the last few days. Last night, she was getting obnoxious, but I was so focused on dealing with Zoey's lies I pushed it aside. She was acting worse and worse so I would punish her.

And if I did that, I would only be encouraging her to continue to act like a brat. I couldn't have that. I couldn't reward her bad behavior. I had to encourage her good behavior. She needed positive reinforcement, not negative.

Spankings, disciplines, those had to be her rewards. If she was bad, she had to be deprived of what she desired. An idea popped into my head as I pulled the car into the driveway of our home, parking it beneath the shade of the chestnut tree, its falling leaves crunching under the tires.

"Lee, do you understand what you did to Alicia?"

"I do," she said. "I knew it was wrong, but I just wanted to be selfish. I just wanted you to spank me, Master. I loved it."

I sighed. I heard her pain. She just wanted my attention. Like all my women did. "So here's what we're going to do. Spankings and floggings will be your reward. Whenever you're a brat, you won't get them."

She nodded her head, sniffing. Tears stained her cheeks, her eyes red and puffy.

"For your punishment, you don't get to have any fun. No orgasms for two weeks."

"Two weeks?" she gasped.

I gave her a hard look.

"Yes, Master."

"Now we're going to go into the house and have an orgy. You're going to stand in the corner, facing the wall, and listen to us fuck. You'll keep your hands behind your back. If I see your hands move, if I catch you masturbating, I'll add a day onto your punishment. Everyone in the family will treat you with respect. No one will call you anything demeaning. You'll just be Lee. You won't even get to drink our morning piss with your mom."

"Okay, Master," Lee sniffed.

I looked at Alicia. "You ready to get fucked?"

"You're going to fuck me first, big brother?" she grinned.

"Of course I am." I stroked her pigtail. "You're the one she hurt, Princess. I want you to feel better."

She squealed and hugged me, raining kisses across my face. I loved my little sister so much. I glanced into the back. Melody gave me a nod. My queen supported this. I winked at her. She laughed and threw open her door, climbing out.

"Let's go, Princess." I said. "I'm going to fuck you so hard."

"Yes, yes, yes," Alicia said, breaking our hug to dart out of the car and race to the door.

She beat Melody there.

I climbed out, followed by Pam. Zoey stepped out of her car parked behind us. She arched an eyebrow at me, her breasts bouncing in the tight, stretchy halter top she wore. She had tits as big as Aunt Vicky. She arched an eyebrow. "You tying her up and putting a wand massager against her pussy?"

"She's not allowed to have any orgasms for two weeks," Pam said, slipping up beside me, a big smile on her round face. "And we're having an orgy while she stands in the corner."

Stefani, climbing out of my older sister's car on the passenger side, laughed. "Wild. I'm ready to have fun."

The redhead took my other arm. I led her and Pam into the house, their bodies pressed tight, Zoey following. Alicia was already naked, shedding out of her clothing, her slim, girlish body on display. Her shaved pussy and tight slit combined with her budding tits made her look younger than her eighteen years. And those pigtails made her just delightful.

Lee stood in the corner, hands behind her back, trembling.

"Mmm, I'm going to devour you," Melody said, pushing Alicia down on the couch. "You have such a yummy pussy, cupcake."

Alicia gasped as Melody licked at her pussy. I groaned, watching my little sister's face twist in passion. With her glasses on, she looked so cute. Color flushed her cheeks as she humped against Melody's licking tongue while making delicious squeaks of pleasure.

My dick throbbed. Pam and Stefani pressed against me, their hands ripping off my t-shirt. I groaned, loving their hands running across my body. Their lips nuzzled at my face, both kissing my cheeks and lips. I groaned, savoring the redhead and the Japanese beauty stroking my body, making my dick throb more and more. Their hands met at my jeans.

The fastener popped. I shivered as my zipper rasped, sharing tongue-filled kisses with them both. Their hands pushed down jeans and boxers before finding my cock. They stroked me, moaning into the kiss. My hands grabbed their asses, clenching hard as I savored the kiss.

"Mmm, cupcake, you do taste delicious," Melody moaned.

"Thank you, big sister. Oh, yes, your tongue is amazing. Get me so wet for big brother's dick!"

"Naughty girl," giggled Melody.

Pam broke our kiss. She had a wicked smile on her face at odds with her innocent, doll-like features. She held up her hand, a red pill in the center of her palm. It was one of the male-enhancement pills from her mother's pharmacy. They were like super-charged Viagra. "You're going to need your stamina, brother, to fuck us."

I shivered. It was so hot to discover Pam was our half-sister. I wondered how many other siblings were out there. Our dad loved fucking Asian women. I opened my mouth, and she popped the pill in. I swallowed it, a warm rush shooting through me.

"I wish I was your sister," groaned Stefani. "But I asked your mom, Clint, and your dad never fucked mine." She sighed. "Not that I was shocked. My mom is such a hardcore Christian, it's disgusting."

"You're my honorary sister," I told her.

Zoey, pressing up behind Stefani, giggled. "Which makes us sisters, too. So all those times we made love were incestuous."

"Yes," Stefani moaned. "Oh, Yunie, you say the best things."

My sister kissed her girlfriend over her shoulder while Pam fell to her knees. She stared up at me, slanted eyes burning with lust behind her glasses. She took a lick at the tip of my cock, sending a flutter of pleasure through my body.

"And I'll keep your dick nice and hard for our little sister," Pam moaned.

"Oh, you're so sweet, Pam," Alicia moaned. "I have such wonderful sisters. Mostly."

I glanced at Lee. She squirmed as she stood in the corner, her head bowed. She had her hands clamped behind her back, her arms twitching. She wanted to masturbate so badly and couldn't. I smiled as Pam engulfed my dick.

"That's it, suck my cock. Love your mouth on my dick."

My dick throbbed in her mouth. Her tongue swiped across the crown. Beside us, Zoey and Stefani sank to the floor, ripping off each other's clothing. My older sister pulled the redhead to her tits, Stefani motorboating between them. On the couch, Alicia moaned and gasped, humping harder and harder into Melody's face, her pleasure building.

It was so hot the power I had over these women. I held onto Pam's French braid as she bobbed her mouth. Her eyes stared up at me, so eager to please me. Her tongue flew around my dick, teasing me, driving me wild. I groaned, my balls boiling, eager to erupt into her mouth and fill her with so much jizz.

But I held off. Alicia would get the first load.

My little sister stared at me with her brown eyes. She kept pushing up her glasses as she writhed. Her cute lips opened wide. Her left hand played with her nipples, pinching the little nubs, stretching out her tiny mounds. Her toes curled as Melody devoured her.

"Make me cum, big sis," Alicia gasped over and over. "This is amazing. Big brother is watching me. He wants my pussy. Get me so wet and ready for him. Oh, yes. This is so hot. You're wonderful, big sis!"

"Yes, make her cum, my queen," I groaned, pushing my cock deeper and deeper into Pam's mouth. I reached the back of her throat.

My girlfriend and concubine swallowed. I shivered as I slid down my Japanese half-sister's throat. I pulled her mouth farther down my cock as I sank into the reaches of her esophagus. Her throat constricted. She swallowed and hummed, pleasing my cock.

It was so hard not to cum down her throat.

And then her hand massaged my balls. The delicious slut wanted to please me so badly. I groaned, moans rising from around the room. Stefani sucked hard on Zoey's tits. Melody wiggled her ass as she devoured Alicia.

Lee stood in the corner, aching to join but accepting her punishment.

"Big sister!" squealed Alicia. Her body thrashed on the couch. "Yes, yes, yes! You're so wonderful."

"Cum hard, Princess," I groaned, staring at her, drinking in the sight of her pigtails flying. My dick ached in Pam's throat.

I grit my teeth. I was in control.

Alicia writhed, humping Melody. My queen kept licking, nuzzling, teasing our little sister. Alicia's face turned red. She pulled on both her nipples as she luxuriated in our bliss. And then Melody rose, her blonde hair tumbling about her shoulders, and turned to look at me.

"She's all ready for you, you big perv. Come fuck her tight, little pussy."

I pulled my cock out of Pam's mouth. "You would know all about being a perv."

Melody beamed at me. "Mmm, Pam, want a taste of Alicia's pussy?"

"Yes, come kiss me, you naughty perv," Pam giggled.

"Oh, both of you are ganging up on me!" Melody huffed in mock outrage. She giggled. "Well, I am. Aren't you, Pam?"

Pam moaned a yes as I passed Melody, the pair of us swapping partners. Behind me, Pam and Melody kissed hard, passionately. But I only had eyes for Alicia's girlish slit, her vulva flushed and plump, her lips pulled apart just enough to give a hint of her wet pink. She stared at me with such hunger in her eyes.

"My big brother is such a hunk!"

"And my little princess is such a cutie."

I leaned over her, pulling her to the edge of the couch. My cock nudged at her pussy. She grabbed it with both hands, her tongue thrust cutely between her lips as she rubbed the tip up and down her wet folds to find the opening. I glanced at Lee, still trembling, still being good.

And thrust my cock.

"Big brother!" Alicia squealed as my dick sank into her hot, tight flesh. "Oh, yes, big brother, you're cock's sooooo good in me. I'm so glad I can fuck this cock as much as I want for the next two weeks."

Lee let out a tiny whimper.

I groaned, Alicia's pussy clenching on my dick. She was so young and cute. Her arms hugged my torso, pulling me down. I drew back my cock, still aching and throbbing from Pam's mouth, and slid slowly into her pussy, letting her feel every inch of my big dick stretching her pussy out. She whimpered and groaned, thighs squeezing about my waist.

It was such torture to fuck her so slowly. I wanted to pound her. To ream my dick over and over into her and cum. But I wanted my little sister to enjoy it. My hands slid down, gripping her ass as I drew back and drove in again.

"Yes, yes, yes, I love this cock. I love you, big brother."

"Love you, princess," I groaned, my strokes picking up a little speed. "You want to cum on my dick?"

"So badly."

"It's a great dick," Zoey groaned. "Ooh, yes, Stefani, I love it when you do that."

I thrust into my little sister's pussy a little harder, a little faster each time. Her flesh boiled around me. She was so hot. My dick wanted to erupt. My balls ached as they swung into her taint. She writhed and wiggled, bucking her slim hips to meet my thrusts, her moans singing through the room.

The friction sent shivers through my body. I groaned, fighting the urge to pound her like a little slut. I wanted to make love to my Alicia. I held her body, turning us, laying her out across the couch so I could rest my weight on her small body.

"Yes," she moaned, hugging me with arms and legs. The couch cushions shifted beneath us as I made love to her. "Big brother, yes."

She nuzzled at my neck and collarbone, the difference in our heights made kissing hard. But I loved it. I held her as I drove over and over into her wet furnace. Her hard nipples rubbed on my chest. Her moans sang in my ears.

And then she came.

It was glorious feeling her tiny pussy spasming about my dick. My eighteen-year-old sister's cunt went wild. She milked my cock. She made me groan. Stars burst through my eyes. I shivered, thrusting harder and harder, burying into her pussy.

"Thank you, big brother," she moaned. "For being so wonderful. Love you!"

"Love you," I groaned, thrusting harder and harder, my dick aching. "I'm going to cum."

"Cum in me!" Her thighs latched on tight. "Flood me, big brother!"

"My princess!" I gasped as my cum erupted into her pussy.

The pleasure shot through me. The hot, powerful pulse of bliss fired through my body. I groaned as she squealed, her pussy massaging my dick. Eager for every drop of my cum splashing into her depths.

The rapture boiled through my mind. I glanced out at my other women, Pam and Melody sixty-nining, Zoey's big tits bouncing as she rode Stefani's face, Lee trembling in the corner, then back at Alicia, her face burning with pleasure.

Fuck, I was lucky.

p style="text-align: center;"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leann "Lee" Samuels

I trembled as Alicia and Clint came. I so wanted to join in. This sucked so much. I could only tremble, my head stuck in the corner, and listen to them. My pussy was on fire. I wanted so badly to shove my hands down my pants and frig myself.

But then Clint would be so angry with me. And I would have to go even longer before cumming. Before being spanked and humiliated. I wouldn't get to drink his piss for two weeks. It was so unfair. I didn't make her cry that much.

"Yes, yes, yes, lick my pussy, Dandy," groaned Zoey, clearly cumming on Stefani's mouth. So lucky. "Drink all my juices, you naughty slut."

"Oh, big brother, let me suck your cock clean of all my juices."

I licked my mouth.

"Damn, Princess, you are just hungry for my cock. Work that little tongue up and down my cock. Clean off all your cream."

"I taste so good."

"You do," Zoey moaned. "Mmm, and that tight little tush. Look at her, Stefani. She's got Clint's cum leaking out of her pussy and her asshole needs to be devoured."

"I get her pussy!" Stefani exclaimed.

"Fuck," Zoey groaned. "Ass for me then."

"My princess's ass tastes great," Clint laughed and smacked flesh. Alicia squealed and giggled.

My butt-clenched in envy.

My oldest sister and her friend let out hungry moans. Then Alicia squealed again, this time throatier. In my mind's eye, I pictured Alicia kneeling before the couch while sitting on Stefani's face. Zoey was straddling her friend, their pussies tribbing together, as she parted Alicia's butt-cheeks to tongue her asshole.

"Oh, Zoey," gasped Alicia. "Oh, lick my asshole. Oh, my big sisters are wonderful. Mmm, Big Sister Stefani loves big brother's cum."

"So much," Stefani moaned.

It was pure torture. I bit my lip, trembling. My clit ached and throbbed. I could smell my tangy pussy juice through my panties and pants. I was so wet. I had never been so wet in my entire life. I could hear Zoey and Stefani devour Alicia's asshole and pussy. Clint groaned, clearly loving it.

"Pam!" Melody squealed, her voice muffled. They must be sixty-nining. "Oh, yes, Pam!"

"Melody," my Asian half-sister moaned. "Cum on my lips."

"Let's cum together!"

They both moaned. I shivered, picturing blonde Melody and dark-haired Pam writhing on their sides, their heads buried between each other's thighs, licking, nuzzling, devouring each other's pussy juices. They would gush from their snatches, bathing each other's faces.

Shit, shit, shit. This was so unfair. Why did I have to be such a brat? Why did I have to insult Alicia? I should have insulted Melody. That wouldn't have made Clint this angry and...

No. I couldn't be a brat at all. Master didn't want that. He wanted me to be a good slave. I just had to grit my teeth and—

"Yes!" squealed Alicia. "Finger my ass, Zoey. Oh, you're so wonderful. Oh, my god. I'm going to cum again. Big brother, they're both making me feel amazing."

"Uh-huh," Clint groaned. "Keep bathing my cock. Get me nice and wet with your cute mouth. I want to fuck someone's ass."

"Whose?" Alicia asked.

"You pick, princess!"

"Stefani! You fuck her ass, and I'll fist her pussy, big brother!"

Fist her pussy? I wanted that. My asshole clenched and tingled now, too. I wanted to be fucked up the ass by my half-brother and fisted by Alicia's tiny hand. I let out a whimper. I wanted to explode. I banged my head into the wall, fighting against the urge to be naughty. My hands gripped together so tightly.

Maybe I could...just for a moment. Clint was so involved. Alicia moaned, cumming on Stefani and Zoey's mouth. No one would notice. Just a little scratch at my clit. Just for a moment. I could give myself a little relief.

And be a brat.

I squeezed my eyes shut.

"Look what Clint left out," Melody said, her voice mischievous.

"Yes!" Pam squealed.

"Oh, fuck," Clint groaned. "Hurry up, Stefani, I want to fuck that ass while watching them."

What was going on? I wanted to look.

"Yes, yes, fuck my ass, Clint," Stefani moaned. "And fist me, Alicia."

Zoey let out a throaty groan. "Oh, this will be good. Lick my pussy, Pam, while you explode in rapture. I can testify to how amazing that is."

Amazing what was? I wanted to blurt out my questions, to scream out my frustration. This was torture.

Something loud hummed to life. A vibrator... No, the Hitachi personal massager.

"Oh, my god," Pam screamed out, the wand massager humming at her pussy. She was so lucky. "Yes, yes, yes, yes! That's amazing. Holy shit, Melody. That's—"

Her words cut off into a muffled moan. "Just scream into my cunt and make me cum," purred Zoey. "Oh, Pam, you are such a treasure. Our dad was a stud."

"Like Clint," Stefani said, her voice throaty. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck my asshole, Clint. Ream me and... Alicia, oh, that's amazing. Fist me as Clint fucks me!"

"Gladly," giggled Alicia.

I pounded my head against the wall again. Two weeks of this torture. I would never be a brat again. It wasn't worth being denied joining in the family fun. They were all moaning, gasping, loving each other as Clint directed the orgy. They kept cumming, pleasure exploding through them. My mom came home and joined the fun. Then Aunt Cheryl and Ms. Hiragawa. They were all fucking, sucking, writhing in passion.

It was an eternity of torment.

And I deserved it. I made the sweetest girl, my little sister, cry just so I could get attention. What type of horrible person did that? So I sucked up my horny frustration. I ignored my dripping pussy. I stood there as my thighs ached, my feet hurt, my back throbbed.

And I would keep enduring until my punishment was over. I would be a perfect slave just like my mom. No more being a brat. Clint loved me in his own way. He would give me what I wanted. What I needed. He would spank me so hard that I would cum just from the pain. He would tie me up. He would humiliate me.

I just had to trust and love my Master.

p style="text-align: center;"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

"Well, slave," I said, bursting into Lee's room. She had been sleeping by herself in the second house since her punishment, ostracized by the rest of the family. She did her chores, but no one really talked to her. She had spent a lot of time running to fight her desires and keep from thinking about her hot pussy.

She blinked, stirring from her blankets. "Slave?" Her eyes widened. "It's been two weeks?"

"It's been two weeks," I grinned. "And I have to pee so badly."

Lee flew out of her covers. She wore pajama bottoms and a spaghetti strapped tank top. Both were a pale lilac color that looked so fetching on her slim, athletic body. She fell to her knees before me and yanked down my sweatpants.

I didn't sleep in sweatpants, but it was October now and getting cold outside. I woke up early this morning, bursting with pee, eager for Lee. So I slipped out of the master bedroom next door, leaving Pam and her mother cuddled together. I was just so eager to piss in Lee's mouth.

I had missed pissing in her mouth. I had missed spanking her, humiliating her, fucking. But I was strong. I had to make sure she learned her lesson. I didn't want her to ever make Alicia or someone else in this family cry because she wanted to be a selfish brat.

She grabbed my dick, bringing it to her lips. I was half-hard, the tip aching. My bladder was so full. I drank far too much water before bed last night. I smiled as I stared down at her, her lips wrapping about my cock, eager for humiliation.

"Are you ever going to be a brat again?"

She shook her head.

"Promise?"

She nodded her head and moaned. I saw it in her eyes. She understood what she had done. She had apologized a few times to Alicia.

"Good."

I relaxed my bladder. I groaned as my piss splashed into Lee's mouth. She shivered, swallowing hard, her eyes going glossy with her arousal. I shivered. It felt wonderful pissing in her mouth. It was so hot having a slave who would do this. I savored it.

But I had so much piss it overflowed her mouth. So much streamed in that she couldn't swallow it fast enough. It dribbled down her cheeks. She squeezed her eyes shut, squirming, moaning. She drank down as much as she could.

"Fuck, you're just a filthy, nasty pee-slut," I growled. "A piece of absolute shit, Lee. God, you are disgusting. You love it."

She trembled, thighs squeezing together.

"I bet you want to masturbate right now."

She moaned so loudly.

"Do it! Frig that filthy cunt while you drink my pee."

Such joy burst to life in her eyes as her right hand shoved down to her pajama bottoms. She didn't even shove beneath them. She rubbed her cunt through her clothing, gulping down the last bit of my pee. Her tongue swirled around the tip, gathering the drops clinging on the slit, and came so hard.

My dick throbbed in her mouth as she screamed around my cock. I leaned my head back, fists clenched. She sucked so hard as she came. My balls ached as she bobbed her mouth. She had her piss, and now she wanted her cum. And I wanted to give it to her.

The door burst open. "Clint!"

Melody stood there, wearing a jacket over her naked body. She held something in her hand. It was white and long, tapering to a narrower end at one end. She held it up. I frowned, staring at a little display with a pink line across...

"Holy shit!" I gasped, my heart almost stopping. My cock erupted into Lee's hungry mouth.

"I'm pregnant!" Melody squealed and threw her arms around my neck, kissing me hard..

18 ncestuous Harem 18: Bred by Our Brother

Shock and pleasure shot through me, my cock unloading a final squirt of cum into Lee's hungry mouth as Melody kissed me and hugged me. My mind didn't want to work. I had one half-sister swallowing my cum, after swallowing my piss, and the other kissing me, hugging me, excited by the news she had just proclaimed.

I had just woken up. I had just cum hard.

I was going to be a father.

"Really?" I groaned, my hand still gripping Lee's short, black hair, her mouth sucking on my cock, drawing out the last bit of cum while she shuddered in orgasmic delight herself. Her two weeks abstaining from orgasms, her punishment for being a brat, was over.

"Yep," Melody said, her blonde hair bouncing about her shoulders as she stepped back, brandishing the pregnant test. The pink line was quite clear on the display. "Pink line makes me preggers."

"Holy shit," I groaned. I had told my women I wanted to breed them. It was so hot saying it as my cock pumped in them, and then to hear them beg for my seed, to be knocked up by their brother or son or nephew... "Fuck, that's wonderful."

"You don't sound like it's wonderful," Melody said, hands going to her hips, pulling the jacket she wore over her naked body tight against her torso.

"Just shocked. I mean... It's only been two-and-a-half weeks."

"You must have knocked me up almost right away," she grinned the nudged her shoulder into nine. "Missed my period two days ago. Pretty certain yesterday, but I thought I'd wait to see if I woke up bleeding before using the test."

I grimaced. I didn't need to hear about that.

"Wow," Lee said, popping her mouth off my dick. "That's wonderful, Mistress! I'm so jealous."

Melody looked down at Lee. "So, the two weeks is up?"

I nodded my head, still in a daze. I was going to be a father. Me. And with my half-sister. I stared at her, face framed by her blonde hair, such joy in her hazel eyes. She was thrilled about this. And there was something envious in Lee's tone.

"Well, brat," Melody said, grabbing her younger sister's short, black hair. "I really have to pee."

"Oh, yes, Mistress," Lee moaned, the humiliation slut eager to be degraded further. She got off on drinking piss and being spanked.

As Melody pulled Lee's head between her thighs, rubbing her shaved pussy on Lee's lips, Pam burst into the room. "There you are, Clint!"

Our Asian half-sister—my father was a stud—rushed to me. She wore a beige jacket that fell down to her knees, her legs bare beneath. Her face was round, her glasses perched on her face. She also had contacts, but I liked her in the glasses. And she liked to make me happy. Publicly, she was my girlfriend.

And Melody's.

That caused no amount of gossip at our college.

And there, in her hand, was an identical pregnancy test with a pink line on it. "I'm pregnant, Clint! You're going to be a daddy!"

My jaw dropped. Both of them? Questions shot through my mind about the logistics of the situation. How would we explain it to others? We were still in school. What if other members of the family were pregnant?

"Holy shit," I muttered again as Melody let out a wanton moan, her piss splashing into Lee's mouth.

"We'll be pregnant together," groaned Melody, pleasure fluttering across her face as she pissed in her younger sister's mouth.

Pam was already throwing herself at me as she turned in shock to Melody. "You, too?" she gasped, her body crashing into mine. I hugged her out of reflex. This was...incredible. I knocked them both up. Dad had come close to knocking up Aunt Vicky and Mom at the same time. They gave birth to Melody and me a month apart. And Ms. Hiragawa, Pam's mom, had her a month and a half later.

"Shit," I said, holding Pam, staring at nothing as my mind struggled to work.

"He doesn't sound happy," Pam said, glancing at Melody.

"He looks like we hit him in the head with a 2x4," giggled Melody. "Perv's been talking about breeding us for nearly three weeks, and now that he's done it, he's freaking out."

Such a shock," Pam said, nuzzling to me. "But don't worry. We're a family. We'll handle it."

"A family," I said, some of the shock wearing off. "We need to get the entire family together. We have to talk about this. Plan. Come up with stories. I mean, I can knock up Pam, but Melody..."

"I'm your cousin," she said. Officially, Lee and Melody were my cousins, their "father" a deadbeat who ran out on my Aunt Vicky while she was pregnant with Lee. Being cousins was only slightly less incestuous than brother and sister.

And still illegal.

Melody shivered. "As much as I want you to lick me to orgasm, you filthy brat, we have a family meeting. Go get everyone up."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee said, hopping to her feet, trickles of yellow piss dribbling down her chin towards her neck. She didn't wipe them up as she charged off.

Then Melody threw herself at me, hugging Pam and me both. I put my arm around her, holding both my pregnant women. My queen and my concubine. Two of the three women I loved-loved. I cared for all the women of my family, but Alicia, Melody, and Pam were the three I thought of as my...wives. The others were my sex slaves or, in Zoey's case, the older sister I banged.

Like we were fuck-buddies.

Stefani, her girlfriend, was included in that. We were siblings with benefits. Of course, she understood she had to follow the rules while living in my house, and I hoped she would never leave the harem.

"So you're both pregnant," I said, still blinking. "It's really wonderful. I'm thrilled. It's just..."

"Reality is setting in," Melody said.

I nodded my head.

"Well, let's go talk to everyone. We have to figure this out." I took a deep breath. "I can't have you all pregnant at once."Alicia Elliston

"But...I have to wait, too?" I protested as I sat at the dinner table with the rest of the family, Melody and Pam sitting on Clint's right and left. The whole harem was here, Mom and Zoey, Stefani and Ms. Hiragawa, Aunt Vicky and Lee. They had just made their announcement and Clint's decision. I was both so happy for Melody and Pam and so jealous that I wasn't pregnant.

My period started this morning. The women in the family were all on a pretty close cycle.

"You have to wait," Clint said, nodding his head. "If everyone comes up pregnant, questions will be asked. They will as it is. We need to come up with a lie for the father of Melody's child. We can't have people knowing about the incest."

"Well, you can be the father," I said, leaning back. "I mean, you can't be for Mom or Zoey or me. Or even Aunt Vicky. But you can for Melody or Lee, big brother.."

Clint frowned at me. "What are you talking about?"

"There are 19 states where first cousins can marry legally," I said. "Including California. And there are a further 20 states that allow first cousins to cohabitate and have sexual relations."

Clint blinked. "What?"

"Really?" Melody said. "I thought like even second cousins was illegal."

"Really," I nodded and pushed up my glasses. "I researched it when we all first started."

"Well, that does simplify things," Mom said. "Pam and her mother use a different gynecologist, so the doctors shouldn't ever learn that Clint has knocked up two separate girls."

"What about at school?" Zoey asked, leaning back. "Clint can say he knocked up Pam, but what about Melody?"

"Let everyone know," Melody said, reaching out and taking Clint's hand. "If it's legal, then there are no problems."

"It's all legal," Alicia said, nodding her head.

"People will gossip," Stefani pointed out, the redhead sitting next to Zoey. It was so beautiful that they were out now. Stefani's family had disowned her for loving Zoey, but she lived with us now anyways. And they were so cute together.

And I had another big sister to love. And fist.

"So birth control," Clint said. "Everyone needs to get on it."

I blinked, looking up. "But..."

"Everyone, Princess." He stared at me. "Don't worry. One day, you'll have my child."

He reached out across the table, past Melody, to take my hand. I smiled at him and nodded my head. I was a good little sister. But I wanted it now. I was so jealous of Melody and Pam. Ooh, why didn't Clint's sperm take in my womb? We all must have been fertile around the same time.

"No problem for Stefani and me," Zoey shrugged. "We're on the pill."

"I stopped taking it after your father's death," Mom said.

"I didn't." Aunt Vicky shrugged. "Habit."

"After school, Mom and Aunt Vicky, take Lee and Alicia down to your doctor and get them on birth control."

"Fine, Master," Lee pouted. I could tell she wanted to be a brat right now. She really wanted to have our big brother's baby. I understood. I wanted it so badly.

"And birth control tests for everyone to make sure no one else is pregnant," Ms. Hiragawa said. "I'll bring them home tonight from the drug store."

"Good," Clint nodded, taking a deep breath. He was so commanding.

"It does mean no having vaginal intercourse with your Mom, Alicia, Lee, and myself," Ms. Hiragawa said, "until our next periods, Master."

"What?" big brother said.

"Perv," Melody said. "You'll just have to enjoy the rest of us until then. And their mouths and asses."

"I love it up the ass, Master," Lee moaned. "Especially without lube!"Cheryl Elliston

"The doctor will be with you in a few minutes," the nurse said as she slipped out of the exam room.

Melody, in her bra and panties, stretched out on the exam table, her blonde hair in a tight braid draped over her shoulder. Her toes wiggled as she stared up at the ceiling, her hand rubbing on her stomach. It was her first prenatal checkup. It had been eight weeks since her last period, though you couldn't tell she was pregnant with that flat stomach.

"It's never a few minutes," Melody said. "Not with Dr. Wilson."

My sister snorted a laughter as she sat on the exam chair beside my son. A grin crossed Clint's face as he stood up. He looked good in his t-shirt stretched over his muscular body, his jeans fitting snug, his cock bulging the front. "Well, we should find a way to pass the time."

"Oh, how, Sir?" I asked, shivering in delight.

"Slaves, suck your master's cock," Melody moaned, sitting up, rubbing her thighs together. "I'd join it, but..."

"Dr. Wilson might freak out if she finds a little extra inside you," Clint grin. "Big perv."

Melody gave a wicked giggle as I rose from my seat, a shudder of excitement passing through me. This was so risky. We knew Dr. Wilson. Bernice had been the OB/Gyn to Vicky and me since I was pregnant with Zoey. Back then she was just opening her practice, only a few years older than us. I had seen her pregnant with her own children. I knew her.

And if she walked in on Vicky and me sucking my son's cock... It would be awkward.

But the thrill made it even more exciting. And I could tell that Clint savored skirting the edge of discovery. He had relished his school learning that he was also dating Melody and had knocked both girls up. There were whispers about our family. Vicky had heard them. People wondered if he did other things with other members of the family.

It was so dangerous, but it made everything so much more exciting.

I fell to my knees before my son. He was so strong and hunky. My sister and I reached out, unzipping his jeans. I shuddered at the rasp. And then his cock popped out, so thick and hard, throbbing, needing to be serviced.

"Oh, suck his cock, you naughty slaves," moaned Melody, the exam table creaking. Was she masturbating?

I bet she was.

My sister and I pressed our faces together, her cheek so smooth on mine. My dyed-blonde hair merging with my sister's black as we attacked his cock. We had to hurry. We couldn't get caught. My pussy clenched at just the problems that would cause.

"That's it, you sluts," grinned Clint as our tongues ran up the shaft of his cock to the throbbing tip. "Better hurry. You don't want to get us in trouble."

"No, Master," Vicky moaned.

"Mommy-slut wouldn't do that to her big, strong son."

"Then make me cum," he growled, hands seizing our hair. "Suck me."

"Yes, Sir," my sister and I moaned in unison.

I loved serving a man with my sister. I missed Clinton so much, but serving our son was the next best thing. Every few weeks, I dreamed of my husband. I liked to tell him about all the naughty things his son made me do.

My pussy aching, my sister and I licked the tip of his cock, swirling about his crown. His precum leaked out salty, coating our tongues and lips. We nuzzled at his cock, moaning, Vicky's hand stroking his dick, mine playing with his balls.

The exam table creaked more, the paper covering it, crinkling and tearing as Melody played with herself. She moaned, breathy and excited. I knew she watched us pleasure her brother, her man, her king.

I stared up at my strong son, loving the domination in his eyes. I loved sucking his cock with my sister. Our tongues danced over his cock, brushing, caressing each other. Our lips met, kissed around his cock. It was so naughty. Clint groaned louder, loving our display.

A door opened outside. Footsteps padded down the hall. Was it coming to our room?

I engulfed the tip of Clint's cock. My pussy clenched. I didn't panic. I didn't try and pull away. I was my son's slave. I would do anything. I would let him fuck me for all the world to see. To ram that wonderful cock into my pussy.

Thank god I was on the pill again and could enjoy my son in every way.

"Suck his cock, sister-slut," moaned Vicky as my cheeks hollowed. Her mouth moved down his shaft. "Make him cum into that slutty mouth. You want it. You're such a pathetic whore. You want to drink your son's cum."

"So pathetic, Aunt Cheryl," groaned Melody. "Oh, yes. Suck him. Hurry before you're caught. You'll be spanked so hard if we're discovered."

"So hard," growled Clint, his hand tightening in my hair.

I obeyed. I sucked my son's cock as hard as I could. My cheeks hollowed. My mouth bobbed. I slid my lips up and down his dick. I made as powerful a suction as I could. I made sure he enjoyed it. That he loved every second of my mouth loving his dick. Making him squirm and growl. Letting him feel the pleasure his Mommy-slut gave.

Pleasure crossed his face as I sucked and bobbed. My sister's lips found his balls, kissing and sucking on them. She moaned, loving them. I pulled my hand away, letting her have access as I took more and more of my son's cock.

"That's it, Mommy-slut," he growled, "swallow every inch of my cock. I want you gagging on it, whore."

"Yes," hissed Melody. "Gag on my man's cock. I want his cum shooting down your throat. He deserves it. He gave me a baby."

The table creaked louder. Melody must be frigging her pussy hard. I imagined her hand shoved into her sky-blue panties, rubbing hard at her pregnant pussy, fingers plunging into her hole. Her round breasts bouncing in her bra, moans escaping her clenched teeth as the pleasure built in her core.

My mouth sank down Clint's cock. The crown brushed the back of my throat. I relaxed, taking more and more of his dick. I didn't have a gag reflex any longer. My son groaned as his cock slid down my gullet. I breathed through my nose as I worked farther and farther down his shaft. I pressed my lips into his wiry, dark pubic hair.

"Yes," he groaned.

"You naughty sister-slut," Vicky moaned as she nuzzled at his balls. "Make him cum so hard."

"Better hurry," Clint panted, pulling back on my hair, sliding my mouth up his cock.

And then he fucked my mouth.

I loved it. Vicky leaned back, moaning her encouragement as Clint pounded my mouth. He thrust his cock in over and over, balls swinging, cracking into my chin. I savored it. My tongue swirled about the crown of his dick as he pounded me hard.

And then he ripped his cock out of my mouth and slammed it into Vicky's. My sister moaned, cheeks hollowing as she sucked his cock. He drove it down her throat. She took it like the slutty champ she was.

"Yes, yes, yes, fuck my sister's mouth. Ooh, my big, strong son is fucking her mouth. You have to cum down her throat."

Another door opened and closed. Footsteps echoing. Was it Dr. Wilson heading for our door?

"Hurry up and make him cum, Mom," moaned Melody. "You pathetic whore. Hurry. I'll spank you just as hard as Aunt Cheryl."

"Yes," Clint groaned, staring at the door.

The footsteps came nearer.

Clint ripped his cock out of my sister's mouth, leaving her shuddering, saliva dribbling down her chin. I opened wide. Clint rammed his dick down my gullet in a single thrust, his balls smacking against my chin.

The footsteps passed us.

I sucked hard as he drew back. My tongue caressed his dick. I stared up into his eyes—my son's dark, strong eyes—as he pounded me. His face twisted with pleasure, coming closer and closer to cumming.

Then he was fucking Vicky's mouth while I gasped for breath. My throat burned. He fucked us hard. Vicky gurgled on his cock, her lips forced into his pubic hair. The thwack of his balls cracked through the room, joining the wet plunge of Melody's fingers.

"Cum in their mouths, Clint," Melody moaned. "Please, please, cum!"

"Yes," Clint growled.

Door closed. Heels clicked. Not footsteps, heels. It was Dr. Bernice this time.

Clint slammed his cock into my mouth and unloaded. "Take it, Mom. Fuck, you are such a slut."

His cum splashed into my mouth. He grunted with each one. The clicking heels came closer and closer. I swallowed his cum as fast as I could. Melody moaned her orgasm in the background, cumming on her fingers. I savored the flavor of my son's salty jizz.

He kept spurting, so excited.

The heels paused outside the door. A chart rustled.

She was about to walk in.

"Yes," groaned Clint as the final blast of cum shot into me.

I swallowed and then stood. Vicky's hands already moving, zipping Clint up. The door opened. I whirled, my face flushed, my pussy on fire. Clint sat down in the chair. Vicky darted to her daughter's bed, grabbing Melody's right hand, sticky with the pregnant girl's juices.

"Melody," Dr. Bernice Wilson said, staring at her chart as she walked in. I licked my lips, tasted something salty.

I gathered it before she looked up.

"So...you're pregnant at nineteen."

"Yep," Melody said, sounding proud.

"Okay," the doctor said, no judgment in her tone. "And it's been eight weeks since your last menstrual period?"

"Yep," Melody nodded, rubbing her stomach.

Dr. Wilson turned to my sister. "Vicky, it's nice to see you."

"You, too, Doctor," Vicky beamed. "We're all so happy for Melody."

Dr. Wilson looked around the room. "Oh, hi, Cheryl, come to support your niece?"

I nodded my head.

"And is this young man the father?"

"I am," Clint said. "Clint Ellison."

The doctor blinked. "Your son, Cheryl?"

I nodded, beaming at my son. "They've been in love since they were kids."

Dr. Wilson's eyes went unfocused. "They're...first cousins."

"It's perfectly legal in the state of California," I added. "And studies show that there's little danger of genetic problems with first cousins. So long as they aren't double cousins." I tried not to smile. They were far closer than double cousins. Butt the genetic risks were low if you didn't have any major health problems in the family.

"Okay," Dr. Wilson said. "I try not to judge..." She blinked again, staring at Clint and Melody. He moved to the table and took her left hand. Melody gave him a happy smile. The doctor shook her head. "Okay, let's... Exam, right? We're here to make sure that everything's healthy and..." Her words trailed off, and she shook her head again. "I mean, everything's going to be healthy, this is just a...precaution and..." She fanned her face. "Is it hot in here? You all look as flushed as I feel."

I giggled, still tasting my son's salty cum on my lips. "It's pretty hot in here."Melody Samuels

"Oh, my god, I have to pee again," I groaned. I wanted to keep masturbating. It was so hot watching Alicia fist Zoey and Stefani. We were celebrating Clint's twentieth birthday in style—an orgy for the whole family. He was fucking our moms in the other room, their moans echoing. And Pam and her mother were having some quality time together.

I pulled my fingers out of my pussy. I just couldn't hold it in any longer.

I groaned as I stood up. At six months pregnant, my belly was round. My breasts were full and plump, my nipples darker than they used to be. I gained my feet, my bladder so full. My daughter pressed on it as she shifted inside of me.

"Lee, get that bratty mouth over here."

"Yes, Mistress," Lee moaned, crawling across the room. She had a vibrating butt plug shoved up her ass, the hums muffled to a dull buzz. Her face was flushed as she fought against her orgasm.

"Yes, yes, yes, fist me," gaped Stefani, her red hair flying as she sat on the couch next to Zoey. The pair both had their legs spread, arms around each other's shoulders, and Alicia's fists buried in their pussies.

My eighteen-year-old sister worked her fists faster and faster, pumping them in and out of the two twenty-year-olds' pussies. Alicia's cute ass wiggled, her brown pigtails bouncing as she put her whole body into the effort.

Lee reached me. She nuzzled her face into my pussy. I groaned as her hungry lips found my wet pussy. She nuzzled, licking through my folds until she found my urethra. I rubbed my stomach, leaned my head back, and groaned.

My piss flowed out of me into Lee's hungry mouth.

She moaned as she drank my piss. Her arms were locked about my hips, holding my ass. I shivered, eyes fluttering as the pleasure flowed out of me. The one nice thing about having to piss often was the three different mouths I had available to me to drink it—Lee, Mom, and Ms. Hiragawa. The Japanese MILF took to watersports like a duck to water the first time Pam urinated in her mouth.

"Oh, yes," I groaned, shivering at the delight of pissing in my bratty sister's mouth. "Oh, drink it all down."

Lee did, gulping noisily. I slid my hands up to my breasts, cupping them as the last drops of my piss dribbled into her mouth. I never had much piss though, since I had to go so frequently. I let out a sigh of relief.

Which turned into a groan as she licked through my folds.

"Oh, that's it," I purred, "put that mouth to good use. Drinking piss, licking pussy, and sucking cock is all that mouth's good for."

"And rimming ass," moaned Stefani, her breasts shaking, brushing Zoey's pillowy mounds. "Oh, my god, Alicia, you're going to make us cum."

"Yay," she moaned, pumping her fists faster and faster. "Cum, big sisters."

"Yes, cum on her fists."

Lee licked through my folds as I watched Zoey and Stefani writhe in passion. They turned their heads, lips meeting in a hot, passionate kiss. I shuddered, Lee's tongue probing into my pregnant pussy. She swirled through it. I looked down but couldn't see her, my round stomach blocking the view.

She attacked my pussy with such enthusiasm. Her tongue flew through my folds, licking, lapping, wanting me to cum hard on her mouth. And I wanted to experience that joy. I wanted to cum so hard on my bratty sister's mouth.

"Oh, yes, you filthy shit," I hissed. "Put that tongue to use. Make me cum on that dirty mouth. Ooh, you are so disgusting. You just drank my piss, Lee. What a fucking freak!"

Lee moaned into my pussy, tonguing me harder. Her fingers bit into my ass. I shivered, the pleasure flowing through me. I loved her. There were times over the last few year where I thought I hated the brat for how she behaved.

Now I was so glad she was my sex slave sister.

The pleasure built in me as I watched Stefani and Zoey cum on Alicia's fists. Their juices gushed around her arms. She was so happy as she drove her fists so deep into their pussies. The pair both bucked and squirmed, crying out Alicia's name.

"You did so good, cupcake," I moaned. "Oh, you made our big sisters cum so hard."

"I did," Alicia beamed, pulling her fists out. Pussy juices soaked her almost up to her elbows. She turned around, licking at both her hands, savoring the flavors of both girls while they kissed each other hard.

I shivered, licking my lips. I pushed Lee away, my eyes locked on Alicia's girlish, shaved slit. She still had such a tight pussy. With her almost nonexistent breasts and slim body, she looked so young. So innocent as she happily licked her wrists.

I went to her, falling to my knees before my little sister, and buried my face into her fresh cunt. I rubbed my lips on her shaved snatch, feeling her heat, and then licked through her folds, my own pussy clenching.

"Oh, big sister," she gasped, leaning back against the couch, her eyes fluttering behind her glasses.

And then Lee grabbed my ass and buried her mouth back into my pussy. She licked me harder. I shivered, groaning into Alicia's pussy. My orgasm built faster and faster. I trembled, my tongue swirling around Alicia's little clit.

Lee found mine. She sucked hard.

I came. My pregnant pussy exploded. I shivered, my pregnant belly rubbing into my legs. I moaned into Alicia's pussy, sucking so hard on her clit. My cunt spasmed. Juices gushed out into Lee's hungry mouth.

"Yes, yes, yes," Alicia moaned, humping against me. "Oh, big sister. You're so wonderful. I love you so much!"

I couldn't answer. Too much pleasure shot through me. And I was having too much fun sucking on her little clit. I batted it with my tongue as the rapture rushed through my body. Lee jammed her tongue into my pregnant snatch, licking up my juices as I trembled and groaned.

Alicia grabbed my blonde curls with her pussy stained hands. She humped against my mouth. Her small tits jiggling, cute nipples so hard. Her back arched. And then she let out a shuddering moan, her fresh juices flooding her mouth.

"Damn, this is one hot birthday party," Lee moaned behind me. "Mmm, I love it. May I cum, Mistress? The butt plug is driving me wild."

"Sure," I panted, shivering, staring up at Alicia's cute lips as she shuddered, her orgasm shooting through her. I leaned up and kissed her hard while Lee moaned her orgasm behind us.

I loved our family so much. I couldn't wait for the day my daughter was eighteen and ready to have her cherry popped by her daddy. What a beautiful day that would be. And Pam's daughter would be right next to her, trembling with excitement.Clint Elliston

"I am so horny," Pam moaned as she lay stretched out on my bed. Sometimes, it hit me that my bed used to be my parent's bed. Even after nine months of being in charge of the harem, of sleeping in here with a different pair of my women each night, I still found it weird. "The closer my due date gets, the hornier I am."

"I know," Melody groaned, cuddling into Pam from behind, her round stomach pressed into Pam's back.

They looked so hot. My twenty-year-old sisters, both pregnant with my daughters. One blonde and sultry, the other coquettish and Asian. Melody's paler hands stroked Pam's olive-tinged stomach. A thick, black bush between her thighs, reaching to the swell of her belly.

My daughters were in them both.

"Come fuck us, Clint," moaned Pam. "I need a hard cock in me. I've been so horny all day. And you were gone."

"Working at the drugstore," Clint shrugged. "Baby's cost money. Have to pay off the nursery renovation."

"And fucking Lee in the stockroom is such hard work," Melody giggled. "How many times did you slip off to fuck her in the ass."

"A few," I grinned, stroking my hard cock. "She was teasing me. She kept bending over and flashing that thong she's wearing. And, damn, but her ass has gotten gorgeous the last few months."

"Come fuck your pregnant sisters," Melody said, her hand sliding down Pam's stomach to the thick bush. "She's so wet for you."

I moved to the bed, Melody reaching for my dick over Pam's body, her pregnant stomach rubbing on our Japanese half-sister's arm. I groaned as she stroked me. Then her tongue flicked out, gathering the drop of precum beading my dick's crown.

"Get on your back so we can love you," Melody said.

I arched an eyebrow at her.

"Please, Sir," she said, a big grin on her face. "Follow your lowly, submissive sister's advice and get your butt on the bed."

"If you weren't so pregnant..."

She giggled. "I love you, too."

I spread out on the bed, Melody stroking my dick. Both pregnant girls moved, awkwardly, around the bed. Pam slid closer, stroking my muscular chest, playing with my chest hairs. Her breasts, like Melody's, had grown rounder, plumper, her nipples fatter and darker brown. I reached out, tweaking one. Her milk was coming in. Both were due any day now.

I pulled on her nipple. Pam didn't resist, leaning over so her breasts dangled over my mouth. I latched onto a fat nub, bringing a moan from my sister's lips. Without her glasses on, her face appeared even rounder, especially when scrunched up with pleasure as I suckled.

Her milk squirted into my mouth. The sweet, creamy delight made me shiver. I gulped it down and suckled again while Melody nuzzled at my balls. Her hand stroked my cock, her tongue lathing my nuts, sending delicious shivers through me.

"Oh, Clint, yes," moaned Pam. "Oh, it's so hot to nurse you. Ooh, yes."

I suckled harder. I loved how her milk squirted into my mouth. I swirled the delicious drink around with my tongue. It was sweeter than cow's milk, with an almost melony flavor, like cantaloupe. I gulped it down and suckled again and again, hungry for every drop of my sister's milk.

My hand slid down her body, rubbing at her pregnant belly. I reached for her pussy. Her thick bush caressed my hands. I liked my women shaved, except for Pam and her mother. It was so hot having Japanese women with thick, black bushes. I probed through her silky forest and found her wet pussy.

"Clint!" she moaned as I penetrated her hot snatch.

I pumped my fingers in and out of her cunt, suckling from her breasts. I savored her milk. The cream flowed down my throat. It was wonderful. Delicious. I gulped it down, my cock throbbing as Melody's thumb ran over the crown, massaging the tip. Her mouth sucked at my balls and her eyes peeked out on either side of my shaft, staring up at me.

"Mmm, drink all her milk," Melody moaned. "Such a perv."

I moaned a "yes" around Pam's nipple while she giggled, her pussy clenching on my fingers.

I plunged them in slowly, teasing her, savoring her tight, pregnant snatch. I probed in as deep as I could reach, my cock aching and throbbing. Melody's tongue climbed my dick, caressing the shaft, nearing the pinnacle.

And swirled her tongue around the crown. It felt better than her fingers. So wet and delicious. I groaned, shivering. I suckled as hard as I could, emptying the last of the milk from Pam's tit. Luckily, she had another one.

Pam shifted her body, her breasts sliding across my face, and I latched onto her fresh nipple. I suckled hard, pumping my fingers faster now. She moaned and shifted, staring down at me as I nursed. Pleasure crossed her face, moans escaping her lips.

"Oh, Clint, yes," she groaned. "You're stirring up my cauldron. Ooh, yes."

"Mmm, make her cum," Melody purred before she engulfed my dick.

I groaned loudly about Pam's nub, gulping down her milk as fast as I could. Warm, wet pleasure engulfed my dick. Melody's mouth bobbed on it. She sucked hard, working her mouth up and down, her tongue swirling about the shaft, teasing me. She moaned, the humming vibration racing down to my balls.

My fingers pumped faster and faster into Pam's pussy. The pleasure built and built, driving me wild. I wanted to cum. My balls ached and tingled. I had to explode, to release all the cum I could into Melody's mouth.

But I wanted to save it for my girls' pussies. I wanted to cum in one of them.

My thumb ran across Pam's clit. I massaged the bud. Her pussy tightened on my plunging fingers. And then her moans exploded from her lips. Her snatch spasmed. Her orgasm shivered through her body.

"Yes, yes, yes, Clint," she moaned. "Oh, you're so wonderful."

"Mmm, he is," Melody moaned, her mouth popping off my dick. "And he's all hard and ready for you, sweet sister. Park that pregnant cunt right on his dick."

"Yes," gasped Pam, sitting up, her nipple popping out of my mouth.

The pair moved around me, waddling awkwardly as they crawled, their pregnant bellies swinging beneath them. Pam reached my cock. She straddled my waist. I grinned as she grasped my cock, bringing it to her pussy. She swabbed it up and down her pussy. I groaned, my dick aching and throbbing as her hot folds caressed my dick.

And then she sank down my cock.

"Yes," Pam moaned, her round belly and tits both jiggling as she took every inch of my shaft."Fuck," I grunted, her tight, hot pussy engulfing my dick. I savored my Japanese half-sister's cunt, loving the pleasure crossing her round face, her black hair falling loose about her shoulders.

"Give him a good ride," grinned Melody.

"You, too," Pam moaned, sliding her pussy up my cock, her hips swirling.

Melody laughed and threw her left leg over my head, straddling me. Her shaved, pregnant pussy glistened with her juices. I seized her hips, pulling her down hungrily to my lips. Pussy cream was the best follow-up after breast milk.

My tongue lapped through Melody's sweet pussy. My first woman. The girl I had loved all my life. She was mine. The fact I got to have two other loves and a harem of women with her blessing was just amazing. All thanks to listening to the dream of my dad.

Damn, I wish he was here to see this.

And then the feel of Pam's pussy sliding up and down my cock and my other sister's hot cunt grinding on my face drove those thoughts from my mind. I licked through Melody's snatch, sliding through her folds, drinking her juices as they trickled out of her and into my eager mouth.

"Did Clint leave me any milk?" Melody moaned, shifting on me.

"He did," Pam moaned. "Other breast."

Her pussy tightened on my cock as Melody suckled. I groaned into my sister's pussy, sweeping through her folds as Pam rode up and down my cock. I pictured Melody nursing from Pam's round breasts, their pregnant bellies rubbing together.

It was a hot image. My balls already boiled. I focused on licking and nuzzling Melody's pussy. I couldn't cum yet. I had to hold off. I had to make sure Pam came on my dick first. But it was so hard when I had two pregnant sisters, one nursing from the other.

"Oh, you taste good," Melody moaned. "But Clint only left me a mouthful."

"Just so selfish," I grunted between licks of her sweet pussy.

"He is," Pam moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick as she slid up it, sending hot pleasure shivering through my body. "But I get your milk all to myself, Melody."

The feel of Pam's pussy changed as she leaned forward. My cock rubbed along the back of her pussy wall. She groaned, now nuzzling at Melody's tits. My blonde sister gasped, grinding her pussy on my face, as Pam noisily suckled.

"Yes, yes, yes, nurse from my tits," groaned Melody. "Oh, I have such a sexy girlfriend! Mmm, every girl should date her pregnant sister."

"Yes," I panted, my balls aching.

This was too much. I focused on licking Melody's pussy, exploring her folds, but hearing Pam suckle from Melody's breasts, drinking her milk while riding my cock, made my balls unleash. I gripped Melody's thighs hard, fighting the urge.

She squirmed on my mouth, grinding her hot clit against my lips. I groaned, sucking on her nub. I nibbled on chewed as she squirmed more and more on my body. My dick throbbed in the sweet embrace of Pam's pussy.

"Oh, give me a taste, Pam," panted Melody. "Let me taste my breast milk."

And then they were kissing. And I knew Pam had a mouthful of Melody's breast milk. They were snowballing it back and forth like they did with my cum. I sucked so hard on Melody's clit, my nose pressed into her pussy's folds. She squirmed hard on me. I could hardly breathe. My balls boiled.

I couldn't hold back.

My cum erupted into Pam's pregnant pussy. I groaned about Melody's clit as blast after blast of my jizz spurted into Pam's snatch. My legs spasmed. Every shot of spunk fired pleasure through my body. The rapture slammed into my mind.

Stars burst across my vision. I came so damned hard. My entire body convulsed with each blast."Yes, yes, yes," Melody moaned, her pussy gushing juices as she came.

"Oh, Clint," gasped Pam. "Cum in me. I love your jizz in me. I... I... Yes!"

Just as my cock spurted a final time, her pussy went wild about my dick. My crown, so sensitive after cumming, ached in her silky depths. More pleasure rippled through me. I licked through Melody's pussy, drinking her juices and savoring this moment. It was wonderful. I was so close with them. I wish Alicia was here.

I wish she was pregnant.

Maybe next year, I would breed her. And them Mom and Aunt Vicky and Ms. Hiragawa. Zoey and Stefani had to be pregnant at the same time. And then Lee would be last. She would get off on it, being forced to be the last one bred, watching every other woman in the family have the joy of having my child.

"Clint," groaned Melody, her voice throaty. "Oh, Clint..."

"Cum hard," I grinned.

Pam's pussy clenched on my dick. "Umm..." She shivered. "Oh, my, I think..."

"Yeah," Melody nodded.

I beamed. "I made you both cum hard."

"Too hard," groaned Melody. "Dr. Wilson mentioned orgasms could trigger labor as you near your due date and... Oh... Yep."

I blinked as Melody lifted her pussy off of my face. Pam's still clenched on my dick. "What are you two saying?"

"Um, I think we should go to the hospital," Pam said, her eyes wide.

"What?" My eyes went wide. "No, no. You're both not due for a few more days."

"You were too much of a stud," laughed Melody as she climbed off the bed. "Our daughters can't wait to meet you and..."

Juices flooded down her thighs.

"Well, my water broke." She giggled again, though there was a bit of pain in her voice. "Good thing I got off your face."

"What?" I blinked again. This really could not be happening. "Shit, let's go. What are you still doing on my cock, Pam?"

"Savoring it," she groaned.Cheryl Elliston

I smiled as I walked into the hospital room. Pam and Melody had delivered within an hour of each other, five hours of labor for Melody, six for Pam, and they were both now sharing the same room. It was pure chance that the hospital put them together. They both were on their beds, lying on their sides, staring at Clint as he sat between them.

He held two pink-wrapped bundles in his arms, staring at them with such awe in his eyes, such love.

It hit me then. He looked just like Clinton had on the day of Zoey's birth, right down to the look on his face. My son's arms trembled as he held both his daughters with care. Tears fell down my cheeks. The rest of the family moved in around us, his sisters gushing over the babies.

Vicky hugged me from behind, her head on my shoulders. "Oh, god, Cheryl..."

"I know," I said, my voice as choked as hers. "I wish he was here so badly to see this. To see the man Clint's become."

Vicky didn't answer.

"Sometimes, I dream about him. And we talk. I tell him what he's missing. He's so excited about it."

"That's good," Vicky whispered. "He must be so happy."

"I think so."

The rest of the family moved in. Alicia looked so cute as she leaned in, her pigtails falling off her shoulders. Lee bounced with excitement. Zoey and Stefani held each other, their heads leaned close, and I bet they imagined the day Clint held their children like that. Asuka sat down on the side of Pam's bed, smiling at her daughter and her new grandchild.

The door opened and Dr. Wilson entered, her bleached-blonde hair bouncing about her shoulders. Her roots were showing. She needed to dye it again. I sniffed back more tears as she studied the chart. She wore green hospital scrubs but looked refreshed even after spending hours delivering Melody's baby.

"Okay, Melody, how are you...?" Her words dropped off as she stared at Clint holding not one but two pink bundles. She glanced at the other bed, seeing Pam staring adoringly at him. "Wait, what?"

"That's Pam," I told her. "Clint and Melody's girlfriend. It's all very modern and progressive, you see."

"What?" the doctor blinked.

"She had Clint's child, too. They conceived very close together and went into labor at the same time."

"Clint's fault," Melody said with a big, if weary, grin on her face.

"But...but..." The doctor looked around. "He impregnated two girls? At the same time?"

"Uh-huh," I said.

"And no one cares?" the doctor asked.

"Nope."

Her jaw dropped. Then Lee, casually, said, "It's three girls now."

Everyone looked at the precocious nineteen-year-old. She had grown larger breasts over the year, and they strained the tight tank top she wore. She was well on her way to having tits the size of Zoey or my sister, Vicky.

"What?" Clint asked.

"You're going to be a daddy again," Lee giggled. "You knocked up both your cousins. Isn't he a stud, Dr. Wilson?"

"I...uh... I'll come back... You all want to...to visit." The doctor swallowed and retreated from the room.

Clint stared at Lee who just put on the biggest, the most innocent, and the brattiest grin ever. "I sometimes forget to take my birth control pills. But I double up the next day whenever I forgot though. I thought it was okay"

"It doesn't work that way," Asuka groaned. "You have to take the pill every day for it to be effective."

"Guess so," Lee shrugged, her hands rubbing her tummy.

"You are in trouble," Clint growled, not buying her "forgetfulness" for a moment. Well, Lee had gone nine months without being a brat.

And then one of the infants cooed. I didn't know if it was Christie or Hikaru who fussed. But either way, Clint had turned his attention to his daughters, joy lighting upon his face. I sighed. They were my granddaughters. Clinton's granddaughters. I smiled, feeling so happy as I stared at our family. It would grow larger bit by bit. We would all be so close, held together by the young man grinning at his newborn daughters.

More tears fell. I knew Clinton must be so happy right now. I hoped I dreamed of him tonight. I had a lot to tell him..